Random futa things

by Jokiba

Just as the title says pure smut

65. The Futanari Diaries

The Futanari Diaries

UltimateSin

Summary:

A young man grows up in a world of men, women and futanari. Witness his final months at school, his life at university and beyond, and all the futanari he meets, falls in love with and more.

Unlike 'Ambiramus', this is compete fantasy, and not a transgender character featured story.

Notes:

Hello! Unlike another story I have written that might seem similar, this is different as I'm sure the title gives away what will be upcoming. Futanari are obviously fictional characters so this is all fantasy, maybe an alternate reality. Males, females and futanari abound. It is based on our real world, sort of, and set in my homeland, like nearly all my stories (most not actually submitted here), but that's where some of the similarities end.

Mostly, I wrote this as the idea came to me and I thought it would be fun to write. Probably wouldn't consider this as 'serious' as most of my other stories. Being a somewhat alternate reality, you'll see little notes about the differences. Some of it might appear to be tongue in cheek references to our world and history. Maybe it is, even I'm not sure.

The futanari of this world are all stunningly beautiful, well-endowed, incredible libido's and most prefer to be the dominant partner, if you catch my drift. And their choice of preference is men, so now you should definitely know where this story is going…

Surprisingly, despite the overall content and what you are going to read over the next few chapters, like nearly everything I write, there'll also be a romantic feeling to the otherwise sordid details. Or, that's what I think when reading back over what I've written. Your choice if you agree or not!

Hope you enjoy.

Chapter 1: Home Truths

Chapter Text

I couldn't help but sigh as I stared in the mirror. It was my eighteenth birthday. I was finally an adult. But the man I saw looking back at me in the mirror… Unlike my mother and sister, I hadn't been blessed with height, topping out at 5'7 on a good day. At least I was athletic, with defined arms and chest, though not particularly muscular, but at least I was fit and had a slight tan.

Head topped with short brown hair, a pair of blue eyes that I definitely got from my mother, and I'd been told by more than one girl or futanari that I was what they termed 'cute' rather than 'handsome'. Ugh, it explained my misery, as I had plenty of friends who were girls and futanari, but no girlfriends at all, futanari also referred to by the feminine pronoun as, frankly, they were more feminine than their female counterparts nowadays. I barely needed to shave either, a few whiskers appearing at most on my cheeks and on my top lip. Chest was completely bare too. Maybe it would come with time, but I wasn't hopeful.

At least my shoulders had broadened so I had some sort of masculine physique, but it wasn't much. And despite my size, I still got stuck in by playing rugby to toughen myself up. Mum didn't particularly like it as I was always the smallest in the squad, but it was better than sitting on my arse all day, feeling sorry for myself.

A knock at the door pulled me out of my reverie, spitting and rinsing my mouth of toothpaste, wrapping a towel around my waist before opening the door. My older sister stood there, immediately smiling at me. "There's the birthday boy," she said brightly, pulling me in to hug her, my head practically nestling between her breasts, "Happy birthday, Benji."

"Thanks," I mumbled.

Leaning back, she met my eyes and her face dropped. "What's wrong?" I heard the concern in her tone. It almost made me smile. My sister always had my back and spent nearly every day of her life making sure I was happy. "It's your birthday. You should be happy!" Shrugging helplessly, she hugged me tightly again. I loved her hugs. I loved my sister dearly. She was my best friend. "Get dressed. Mum has breakfast ready for you. It's one of your favourites. I'm just going to have a quick shower."

"Okay."

She kissed my cheek. "I love you, Benji."

"Love you too, Jade."

I was thankful my birthday was on a Saturday so at least I didn't have to go to school. A few friends were meant to be coming around in the afternoon for a swim and to indulge in some alcohol for the first time but I wasn't particularly interested in heading out into the city just to get drunk. Mum was busy in the kitchen preparing a full English for me. Noticing my arrival, she stopped and walked to give me a tight hug. Again, my head nestled between a large pair of breasts. Kissing the top of my head, she wished me happy birthday, mentioning that Caroline was just having a quick shower.

Yes, I had two mothers. There's a reason why but I'm not sure if Mum knows I'm completely aware that I suspect at least one person in my life is futanari, that person being Caroline. As for my mother and sister, I'm still not sure to this day. I've suspected from time to time, but never confirmed. They're tall, gorgeous, and just have the persona I recognise from futanari I go to school with. I'd just never seen them naked and never felt confident enough to ask. Watching Mum get breakfast ready kept my attention. Mum had a spectacular arse, perfectly toned, and with a great pair of legs, considering she was six foot. Caroline was even taller than her, my sister around the same height as Mum. She also had defined arms, and a pair of spectacular breasts. I'm sure many thought they were fake. Nope, they were just perfect on her body. As I said, though, never seen her naked, even by accident.

Caroline appeared, kissing my cheek as always, before walking towards Mum, smacking her backside before they shared a soft kiss. No problem with affection being shown in our household. Both glanced at me and smiled. "I'm sure he doesn't want a show, Caroline," Mum said.

"Well, he's eighteen. Legal to watch porn now, Cathy."

"I'm sure he doesn't want to see his Mum have sex. And I'm sure he's watched plenty of porn already."

Before I could reply, my sister bounced into the kitchen, mesmerised by her breasts as she wore a simple sports bra and a pair of incredibly small shorts. I'd seen her show plenty of skin before but this was something else entirely. "Mum, Benji needs cheering up."

"Oh, what's wrong?" Mum asked, bringing over a plate for me.

I gave Jade a glance as I didn't particularly know what to say. She sat next to me, Mum to my other side. Shrugging helplessly, I admitted, "I don't know, I just feel… lonely, I guess. Know what I mean? And then I look in the mirror and I'm just left wondering… Guess it's a crises of confidence…" I paused before adding, "I'm eighteen and the only one out of my friends who hasn't even got to make out with a girl or futagirl. Don't get me started on anything else." Sighing, it was just embarrassing.

Next thing I knew, I had two sets of arms wrapped around me, Mum and my sister squeezing me tightly. "There's someone out there for everyone," Mum said softly, "You just have to meet her. You're interested in… females or futanari? Or do you prefer men? To be honest, I've never really asked as your private life is just that, but you're eighteen now and I'll admit I'm interested to know."

"Er, futanari, to be honest."

I missed the glance and smile shared between the three women around me. "And if you were to be with a futagirl?" my sister asked quietly.

('Futagirl' was generally a term to describe futanari, a term used by them and many males, until futanari reached around the age of 25, though could and was usually used until well after that age for some. As I said, many men considered them more feminine than actual females. It's a long story, not worth describing unless you want a long book about the history of the world.)

Chuckling, I nodded. "Took all those health classes and whatnot, Jade. I'm aware what futanari are like in the bedroom. Heard enough rumours about some of the futagirls at school." Blushing, I added, "Plus, they're all just absolutely beautiful. Never met an unattractive futagirl or futanari before. Must be something in the genes."

"Maybe I could invite a couple of my friends around for your party later?" my sister asked, "Chantelle, Alexis and Veronica..." I knew who they were but they must have tucked as I had no idea they were. It must have shown on my face as my sister giggled. "Yes, they tuck it rather well. I'm surprised you didn't know about Alexis as she's got a big girlcock, even when flaccid."

(Girlcock? Well, I'm sure that's obvious. It's what futanari call their penis. Pisses off the women something fierce by using 'girl'. It's rather amusing to see them lose their shit.)

"How do you know how big it is?" Mum wondered.

"Because I've got her hard and sucked on it, Mum," Jade replied, rolling her eyes.

The idea of my sister going down on her friend had me erect in seconds, shuffling slightly and I felt my face started to get hot. Jade recognised immediately, so while I focused on my breakfast, she placed a hand on my thigh, nearly making me jump out of my chair. "Does my little brother like the idea of his big sister sucking on her friends' big girlcock?"

"Don't tease your brother, Jade," Mum said, though I glanced to see her smiling at both of us, "Though I do wonder if she returned the favour?"

"Oh, she loves sucking my girlcock, Mum."

The whip of my head to look at my sister had the table laughing at my reaction. "You didn't know?" Jade asked, seemingly surprised by that fact. I just shook my head, incapable of speech. I had no idea at all. I'd always thought she was a girl. "But I would have thought you would have at least figured it out. Or seen me naked, even if by accident."

"No," I whispered, "I mean, I've suspected but… no…"

"You are too adorable at times, Benji." I groaned at the term, which made her hug me tightly again. "Well, I think my little brother is adorable, but most importantly, he's a good man, with a good heart." Leaning close to my ear, she whispered, "I'd love to be your first. In fact, I want to be your first."

"What?" I squeaked.

"Jade, we talked about this," Mum warned, "We were going to discuss it later."

"I just want my little brother smiling again, Mum. You should have seen his face earlier. He looked… sad… I hate seeing my little brother sad."

Clearing my throat, I figured if my sister confessed, I asked, "Mum, are you… futanari too?"

Mum took my hand and squeezed. "I didn't know if you figured it out or not. Suspected like your sister?" Nodding, she smiled at me. "Yes, I am, sweetheart. So is Caroline. You're in a house of futanari. And you're our special man. We love you to bits."

"Love you guys too. But, um, what were…"

"Finish your breakfast, sweetie. We'll talk about it later."

We finished breakfast, chatting about the party I'd be having later. Jade was on the phone to her three friends, excited that all three were eager to come visit. I knew they all liked me. Jade didn't have friends who didn't like or even adore her little brother. As I said, she was protective of me, and with the confession, it was now starting to make sense in a way.

"Mum, about Dad…"

"Do you want to see him today?"

"Not particularly. And not if he's going to bring… her…"

Dad has an affair when I was around six years old. He'd never told me why he'd left Mum, but now that I thought about it, it made sense. He'd been with Mum, a futanari, and was now with his wife, a female. Put two and two together… He'd been indoctrinated, a term used for men who once loved futanari but are then influenced by bullshit spread by the Pope in Avignon. She's a cunt, that one.

(Pope in Avignon? A long, complicated and bloody history. The old church in Rome? Long gone, usurped by… er… the usurper. The 'New' Pope is now a woman. The 'new' church is now completely run by females and it is their will that decide the fates of billions. Some males submit to its power. Futanari are not and have never been accepted and, well, the history between the new church and futanari is ugly. Very ugly at times. It's only in the recent past, around the last couple of hundred years, that men have finally started to speak up for their futanari sisters. Yes, sisters. Feminine pronouns, remember?)

I know for a fact he'd disowned Jade but never figured out why Dad walked out on us. Again, now it made complete sense. Dad was a bigot, no doubt under the influence of his new wife and others. So I made a decision then and there that I wouldn't speak to him again.

"You're never going to forgive him, are you?"

"Bad enough he cheated, Mum. Fair enough, fall in love with someone else, even a female, but don't do it while you're married. I hate he broke your heart, Mum. Was it because you're futanari?" Mum nodded sadly. "Well, fuck him then. His loss." I turned to Caroline. "At least she got to meet you. I love you as much as anyone in this house, Caroline."

That earned me another group hug from the three of them. "See what I mean? A good heart," Jade whispered, finding my face covered in kisses from three of them. When they pulled back, feeling the smile on my face, Jade turned my head to look at her before she leaned closer, leaving a soft kiss on my lips. "I love you, Benji," she whispered.

Blushing again, I stammered something in return before Mum suggested I make myself scarce for the morning. That mean go to my room and keep myself occupied while she prepared the house for visitors. I offered to help as always, Mum giving me a hug and a kiss, then telling me to shoo. Sitting at my desk a few minutes later, Jade knocked on my door.

"You got quite the information dump this morning. Are you okay?" she wondered, taking a seat on my bed.

"Were you serious?"

"Absolutely, Benji. I'd love to be your first. But then so does Mum." I almost passed out as my jaw dropped. Jade giggled at my reaction. "And so does Caroline. We love you, Benji. Trust me on one thing, though. Now that you're eighteen, someone like you is going to be very popular with futagirls like us."

"I will?"

"Oh, definitely. You'll eventually find someone to love, but before you settle down, I'm going to ensure you have some fun. Many of my friends have been waiting to sample the goods."

I stared at her before I said, "You're kidding."

"I'm going to find you a lovely futawife that'll look after you in every way imaginable, Benji. In fact, I think you deserve more than one futawife. Would you prefer someone like me or a female?"

(Females hate the term 'futawife'. Absolutely hate it. But it is a term used by law and in government. They (mostly the 'new' church but the general female population as a whole) lost more than one court case to have it changed. There was talk of taking it to the Supreme Court to try and have it overturned yet again.)

I didn't have to think about it. "Someone like you," I whispered, "Jade, I've always thought you were beautiful."

"Oh, you do, do you?" she asked, hearing the tease in her tone. "Think about me while you stroke yourself?" Nodding, feeling my cheeks grow warm again, she added, "Mum and Caroline too?" Nodding again, I sensed her move before she sat on her knees before me, resting her hands on my thighs. "I'm flattered, Benji. Did you think of me with only a pussy, or with a pussy and big girlcock?"

"Like you are now," I whispered.

"Did you think about me stroking my girlcock?" I nodded. "Did you think about me fucking someone?" I nodded again. "Did you think about my big girlcock sliding inside you, Benji?" she breathed. Nodding again, she leaned up and left another soft kiss on my lips. "Mum too?" she asked quietly. I was feeling rather warm, my cheeks no doubt bright red. "Mum has a big girlcock, Benji. I've seen it. So does Caroline. She has a lovely long thick one. Imagine them fucking each other?"

"I'd imagine Caroline was futanari and she'd fuck Mum."

"Ah, so you suspected but thought Mum was female. An understandable assumption. Quite the active imagination you have, Benji. Think about futagirls from school? From what I can remember, the split in your year was around forty percent male, thirty-five to forty female, and twenty to twenty-five futanari. That means quite a few futagirls in your year. Do you have suspicions?"

"I know about most of them as they're not ashamed of who they are." I paused before asking, "Why didn't you tell me before, Jade?"

"Because I knew the day I admitted it would be the day I'd want to make love to you, Benji. Mum, Caroline and I agree we'd wait until today because of that." Taking my hands in hers, she continued, "I've wanted to tell you for a long time. I thought I'd dropped enough hints that you'd just come and ask me."

"Are you, um, tucked right now?"

"Yes, and we won't have to do it any longer. Not that it's uncomfortable but, now that you know the truth, we'll certainly…"

"I hate that you felt you had to hide it from me. I would have accepted you for who you are, Jade. You're my big sister and I'll love you no matter what."

She hugged me tightly. "That good heart of yours. We know how open-minded you are. We know you have futagirls as friends. But…" She stopped a moment. "I'm sorry, Benji."

"It's okay. At least one of my fantasies is real."

Leaving a soft kiss on my cheek, she whispered into my ear. "Want to see your big sister's big girlcock?"

"How big?" I whispered back.

Standing up, she smiled down at me as she slid her shorts down her long legs, leaving her dressed in the sports bra and panties. I was surprised when she took off her bra, freeing her breasts. I could only guess, and seeing my curious look, she said she was a C. Her nipples were hard, licking my lips as a few thousand thoughts crossed my mind. Running hands down her body, she hooked her thumbs into her black panties and lowered those to the floor, before parting her legs to free her girlcock.

It was utterly beautiful, and due to the fact I was practically salivating, it wasn't a surprise that it quickly got harder. A lot harder. A lot longer. A lot thicker. "Wow," I whispered.

"Eight inches, if you're wondering, Benji. How big are you?"

"Um… not that big…"

Laughter from the doorway almost broke the moment, glancing to see Caroline standing there. "Well, didn't take you long to get naked, Jade."

"I wanted my little brother to see what his big sister is packing. And, judging by the look on his face, he loves what he's currently seeing."

"It's beautiful," I said, glancing up to her eyes, "Just like the rest of you, Jade."

She almost teared up, lifting me up from the chair and hugging me tightly, my head nestled between her breasts, feeling her cock pressing into my body. It felt nice, though when I felt another body press into my back, I felt something hard resting against me. "Pressed between two futanari, Benji," Jade whispered, "How does he feel, Caroline?"

"I'm wondering how he'll handle getting fucked by my big girlcock."

"We go easy on him. Nice and easy. But once he's sampled us, he'll never want anything else. And the world will be his oyster."

"Cathy and I talked. If Benji wants you to be his first, we're okay with that. We know how much he loves and adores you, Jade." Caroline leaned down to my ear. "Want to be fucked by your big sister, Benji?" Not trusting my voice, I nodded. "And, after that, want Mummy to stick her big girlcock in you too?" Nodding again, she added, "And would you like…"

"Yes, I love you too, Caroline."

"Jade, get dressed. Your Mum will want to talk before we have lunch."

She didn't bother putting on her panties, the bulge of her girlcock prominent as she slid her shorts back on, disappearing topless as I returned my attention to the computer screen. I realised I'd lost complete interest in whatever I'd been doing earlier. Lying back on my bed, reading a book, Mum came to collect me a couple of hours later, led by the hand to the living room, where Jade and Caroline were waiting for me. Jade now wore a tight top that simply enhanced her fantastic tits.

Sitting between Mum and Caroline, she turned so I was looking at her. "There are certain things I need to tell you before you are intimate with Jade. Firstly, it's not illegal and it isn't wrong. There's nothing wrong with being intimate with your sister. The world we live in accepts love between family members. Nowadays, anyway. Secondly, I do need to ask, are you comfortable with the fact you'll be the bottom with your sister? I know she does love to fuck, but she will be gentle with you."

"Mum, I know what futanari can be like at times. I've heard stories, seen movies, you know…"

"What about your friends? What are they interested in?"

"Um, as far as I know, they're only interested in females. Mike has a girlfriend, Mark only recently broke up with his, and Nathan is in pursuit of a girl at school."

"Okay, so what I suggest is that, while they're here, we behave. I'm sure they likely suspect us, but it's none of their business for the moment. Once they go home, though, I'm thinking you spend the night with Jade." Glancing her way, she smiled but I saw something in her eyes that I hadn't seen. There was always love in her eyes, but if I was guessing correctly, there was a healthy dose of lust in them too. "And it won't be a one-time thing, Ben. Your big sister will always be available as a lover because…"

"I'm in love with you," she finished, "The only problem is I can never be your futawife, but I'll always be your lover."

"So will Caroline and I," Mum added, "If you want us to be intimate with you too."

Smiling, I told Jade I loved her too before confirming that, if everyone was okay with it, I'd love nothing more than to have my mother and her wife as lovers. Mum hugged me tightly, Caroline and Jade making it a group hug. Taking a chance, I brushed my hand over Jade's crotch. She giggled before telling me her girlcock would always be available to me.

"One last question," Mum said, "Will you want to fuck? Jade is a pure top though, as mentioned, she will suck yours if you'd like. Caroline and I switch, though I'm more of a bottom." Mum ran her fingers down my cheek. "Would you like to fuck your Mummy?" she asked quietly, "Or would you like to fuck Caroline?"

"You, Mum," I whispered, "If you're sure."

"Of course, sweetheart. I love you with all my heart and want you to be happy. Now, your friends will be here shortly. Jade, make sure you get that girlcock of yours tucked away. When will your friends be here?"

"Soon. They'll hang around once his friends go home."

"How long will they be here?" Mum wondered.

"Lunch, a couple of drinks and a swim. I'm broke at the moment, as are they, so we didn't really plan on doing much."

"After they go home, would your friends like to skinny dip, Jade?"

"Oh, they'd love to show off for Benji. They all want to fuck him… No, wrong term. They want to make love to him." Jade took my hand in hers. "You're not as lonely as you think, Benji. You have numerous admirers. We just had to wait until today before doing something about it."

"Why?" I had to ask.

"Well, I think you're handsome, but most importantly, it's because you're a good man. Trust me, I've had to warn my friends off more than once because I told them I get you first. After that, it's game on."

"Really love me?" I whispered, unable to meet her beautiful blue eyes.

"All my life so far," she whispered back, "And the rest of my life too."

My friends arrived within half an hour, polite to my parents and sister as always before we headed outside to the pool. They were all taller and broader than I was but we'd been best friends since primary school. When Jade's friends show up around half an hour after that, they were friendly enough to my friends but I was clearly centre of attention. Had me blushing more than once, though I assumed it was all just because I was the birthday boy.

After lunch, we sat in the sun, soaking in some rays, enjoying the beers Mum had bought for us. We talked about what we'd do the rest of the year at school then what we'd do once we graduated. I was going to university, I just wasn't sure which one.

By the time my friends departed late afternoon, promising to catch up at school on Monday, my parents, sister and her friends had enjoyed a glass or two of wine. As soon as I was alone outside, the six of them walked out and, within thirty seconds, the six of them were naked and I was hard as a rock. Jade, I'd already seen. Brunette, blue-eyed bombshell. Mum was just spectacular, an older version of my sister, her breasts perhaps a cup size more and her cock was longer. Caroline was the same age as Mum, just as beautiful, though blonde and brown eyed compared to Mum's brunette, blue eyes.

Jade's friends could have been models. Chantelle was a busty blonde beauty, Alexis was a sultry redhead, Veronica was a raven-haired seductress. And Alexis had something fierce dangling between her legs. Futanari were known for being far more endowed than the male species. Sometimes, the lone reason many men didn't like them.

Jade walked over, smiling at the fact she was rock hard. Offering her hand, she helped me up and hugged me again. "Want to get naked?"

"Um… I'm… smaller than you are… in more ways than one, it seems…"

"But are you hard?" Nodding, she kissed my cheek. "Because of us?" Nodding again, she giggled. "Then it doesn't matter how big you are. The fact we excite you is more than enough. Never worry about your size with futagirls, Benji. We love cocks of any size on our male lovers."

I was definitely blushing as I slowly lowered my swimming shorts. As soon as they hit the ground, I felt my sister's soft fingers caress my cock, making my shudder. "Well, I see nothing wrong with your size, Benji. When you make love to your mother…"

Her three friends cooed. "Oh, that's so sweet. First his sister, then his mother?" Veronica asked.

"He'll have both mothers by the end of this weekend," Caroline added.

Escorted back into the pool, the six futagirls kept me turned on as I felt hands all over my body though none touched my cock. I felt their thick, hard girlcocks brushing against me constantly, though mostly left my butt alone. Jade eventually made a move, ensuring she was sat on the ledge, gesturing for me to straddle her lap. Doing so, I felt her underneath me as she ran her fingers up and down my chest and back.

"Love you, little brother," she whispered before she kissed me. Having not kissed before, I knew the theory but hadn't had the practice. I just did what felt natural and right, and I did moan when I felt Jade's hands caress my bum. When we broke apart, her eyes were alive with lust.

"Sure you haven't kissed before?"

"That was really sweet," Alexis said.

"He can kiss me like that anytime," Veronica added.

"You can have him later, girls. Would you like that, Benji? Would you like my friends to fuck you too? Because they really want to fuck you as well."

"God yes. About time you turned eighteen!" Alexis exclaimed.

"I'm sorry you felt so alone, Benji. But, trust me on this, that feeling will soon disappear. You'll be loved by so many, it'll make your head spin. Trust me, you'll notice at school on Monday. You'll see what I mean soon enough."

Once we tired of swimming, the seven of us wandered back inside, noticing no-one even bothered putting on clothes. The fact Mum and Caroline were so comfortable being naked around me already was surprising, Mum stating I might as well get used to it as there was no longer anything to hide. I know I stared at Jade's friends but they didn't mind, posing for me, Alexis starting to stroke herself on the couch.

"Want to see a live masturbation show, Benji?" Jade whispered into my ear, "Another birthday present?"

"I'd like that."

Jade sat on the floor back against one of the recliners, gesturing for me to sit between her legs. Sitting back against her, I felt her girlcock pressing into me, ensuring I was comfortable. "Okay, girls, get yourself some lube and put on a show for my little brother."

Alexis disappeared for a moment, returning with a tube of lube. Mum and Caroline were watching from the other couch, smiling at my direction, before returning my attention to her friends. As they started to stroke themselves, all three kept their eyes entirely focused in my direction, making subtle facial gestures.

"Alexis is a very thick ten inches, Benji. You'll love it," Jade whispered, "Veronica and Chantelle are both nine inches. I'd love to see them make love to you. But once you're broken in, I bet you'd love to be fucked nice and hard too." I felt Jade's fingers around my cock again, moaning softly to match the moans being made by her friends. She started to slowly stroke me. "Would you like your big sister to fuck you nice and hard?"

"God yes."

Kissing my neck sent shivers down my spine. "I'll do that later. I want to make love to my little brother first, treat him like how he's always treated me, with nothing but love." Kissing up my neck to my earlobe, she turned my head so I could kiss her properly. "Want to cum for your big sister?"

"Please," I whimpered.

"Watch my friends. Watch them cum all over themselves. Don't let me know when you're going to cum. Just cum and enjoy the experience. It won't be the first time I'll make you cum tonight, Benji."

The three masturbating agreed in which order they'd cum. Alexis and Veronica were going to edge while Chantelle focused on her orgasm. Jade continued to stroke me at the same time, shaking and shuddering as I attempted to keep my orgasm at bay. Chantelle stroked her thick nine inches faster and faster, starting to buck her hips.

"Can't wait to fuck you, Benji," she moaned.

"Jade," I whimpered, feeling my orgasm approaching myself. Feeling her kiss my neck again, I couldn't stop as I felt my cock just erupt, spurt after spurt landing on my chest. That set of Chantelle's orgasm, and as is well known, futanari cum in absolute buckets.

Veronica immediately started to stroke her nine inches faster and faster, Jade releasing my cock but I heard her suck her fingers. "Oooh, my little brother has some tasty cum," she whispered, "Maybe he'd like to taste his big sister's cum later?"

"Definitely," I whispered.

Chantelle lasted another couple of minutes before she erupted all over herself. Alexis got up and sat on her knees in front of me, stroking her thick ten inches, her eyes focused nowhere except on mine. "Can I cum on him, Jade?" she asked.

"Would you like that, Benji? Cover your chest in her cum?"

"Okay," I replied.

I watched her beat her thick girlcock for another couple of minutes before she unleashed. My god, I'd seen futanari cum before on the internet. Chantelle and Veronica had covered themselves in cum. Alexis practically drowned me, my chest dripping with her thick, white cum. Once she was empty, she leaned forward and left a soft kiss on my lips. "Thank you, handsome," she whispered, "Jade will treat you right tonight. Don't worry your pretty little butt about it."

"Jade, you should probably take your brother for a shower than head to your bedroom," Mum suggested, "After saying goodbye to your friends, of course."

After wiping themselves down, her three friends dressed, hugging everyone before giving me an even longer hug, finding myself kissed by three beautiful futagirls, with promises in my ear that I'd be getting a lot more than just a kiss soon enough. As soon as they were gone, Mum and Caroline hugged me and wished me goodnight.

"I'm going to fuck your mother nice and hard now," Caroline told me, "If you want to watch one night…"

"I'd love to."

She caressed my cheek. "That's the right answer. Now go enjoy your sister."

Jade took my hand, leading me to the bathroom. Standing in front of me, she leaned down to kiss me again, her tongue sliding into my mouth as she pulled me into her body, her thick girlcock pressing into me again. Feeling her hands on my bum again made me giggle. I couldn't help it. Taking a chance, I moved enough that I could gently grasp her, which made her hiss. "That's it, baby," she whispered, "I'm going to teach you all I can. Do you want to suck your big sister's girlcock?"

"Yes," I whispered back.

"Do you want to feel it slide into your tight little butt?" I didn't trust my voice so nodded. "Want to feel me cum inside you?"

"More than anything."

"And you know I'll be able to go again and again. But I'll be gentle tonight, Benji. I'll make sure you're prepared nicely. The last thing I want to do is hurt you. There's no pleasure in causing you pain, unless you want it. Now, get your cute butt into the shower. You're covered in cum."

She had me hard within a few seconds as her soft hands caressed my body, soaping me up then washing me down. I then returned the favour, my hands shaking slightly as I could feel the nerves building up. Feeling her hand on the back of my head, she directed my head towards one of her breasts, using her other hand to guide my right hand to her girlcock.

"Suck my titties while stroking me off," she cooed, "Would you like to get on your knees for your sister soon?" Nodding, she added, "I'll cum on your face, Benji. Would you like a facial? Maybe taste your sister at the same time?" Looking up and smiling, she kissed my forehead. "That's it, baby. Suck your sister's big titties. God, I've thought about you doing this for a long time."

Slowly stroking her, feeling incredibly hard and thick in my hand, I sucked and licked her nipples, appreciating the moans she was making. Her fingers continued to caress the back of her head, looking down at me with a constant smile, a mixture of love and lust in her eyes. When she was ready, she asked me to kiss down her body until I was on my knees. My sister was fit as fuck, and once on my knees, her groin region completely bare, I watched as she started to stroke herself.

"I'm so turned on, Benji," she moaned. Leaning forward, I kissed up her thighs, feeling her girlcock by my cheek. My sister liked my kisses, eventually stopping her stroking as I kissed up her thick shaft. "Oh, Benji!" she moaned, "Sit back, baby. Sit back. I'm going to cum any minute now."

Sitting back, she wasn't wrong as, within a minute, she warned me to close my eyes as I felt the first spurt of her hot cum land on my face. She groaned loudly as spurt after spurt landed on my face, some even getting in my hair, feeling it start to dribble down to my chin. Once she was quite clearly done, I wiped my eyes dry and opened them to see her smiling down at me. "Taste me," she whispered.

Using a finger, I wiped some of her cum away and stuck it in my mouth. I moaned my appreciation. I knew futanari cum was meant to taste different. It was rather sweet and, quite frankly, delicious. Leaning forward, I grasped the base of her girlcock and used my tongue on the head, where it still glistened with cum. She released a soft moan as I just sucked on the tip, not really knowing what I was doing, before she asked me to just lick up and down the shaft.

Lifting me up, she kissed me deeply, feeling her fingers run up and down my back towards my bum again. After helping clean off my face, she turned off the shower and spent a couple of minutes drying me off before doing the same to herself. Taking my hand, she led me towards her bedroom, noticing she left the door open. "Mum and Caroline might want to come watch later," she said, "Does that bother you?" Shaking my head, she led me towards her bed, sitting me down and surprised she knelt between my legs. "Does my little brother want a blowjob?"

"Um… are you…"

"You know I've had fun with my friends, Benji. I've been with men but I've only ever fucked them. I've… waited for you because I love you. So would you like your big sister to suck your cock?"

"Please," I managed to reply.

"Don't worry yourself if you cum really quickly. I think we both want to do something else soon, yes?" Nodding, she smiled as she spread my legs, my cock pointing upwards. Just her touch sent a shiver up my spine, releasing a soft moan as I felt her tongue run up my shaft. Shuddering again, she must have realised I wasn't going to last long, feeling her soft lips wrap around my shaft, just her hot breath on the head of my cock causing me to almost whimper.

Closing my eyes, I just savoured the moment. I knew once I looked down at her, I'd cum within seconds. Feeling a hand on my chest, she pushed me back, not surprised I felt a finger pressing at my hole. She stopped blowing me for a few seconds before I felt her apply what I assumed was lube, resuming her blowjob as I felt a finger up my bum. I squirmed as it was a weird feeling at first, feeling her slowly slide it in and out as her head bobbed up and down on my cock quicker.

"Oh god!" I cried out. Before I could say anything else, I came. Best orgasm of my life to that moment, opening my eyes to see my sister gazing into mine, managing to smile as she swallowed my cum. I didn't cum anywhere near as much as she did, releasing my cock once I was empty as she kissed up my body before meeting my lips, kissing me deeply as I felt her girlcock press at my arsehole. I flinched and she quickly calmed me down.

"I'll get you warmed up first, Benji. I won't hurt you. Get on your knees."

She got off me as I did what she wanted, glancing back to see her big girlcock swinging, pre-cum seeming to leak from the head of her cock. She smiled at me before getting into position. The first touch of her tongue at my arsehole nearly made me jump, before she spread my cheeks and dove in. It felt weird at first. I guess most things would considering I had absolutely no experience, but my sister seemed to know what she was doing.

Had me moaning and whimpering with a couple of minutes, reaching back to hold my cheeks. "That's it, baby, I'll get you nice and ready," she said, her tongue being replaced by a finger, fucking me nice and slow with that before sliding in a second. That made me gasp, moving forward involuntarily. She held my hip to keep me in place, taking a couple of deep breaths before she started to fuck me with two. Once I was clearly used to that, she slid a third finger in.

I moaned so loudly, she couldn't help giggle. "Like that, baby?"

"I love you," I blurted out, "Love you so much."

Leaning forward, her three fingers pumping me nice and slow, I felt her soft lips run up my spine until she was kissing my cheek. "You have a tight little butt, Benji. I can't wait to be inside you."

"Me too. Fantasy about to become reality, Jade."

Waiting until she thought I was ready, I was disappointed when I felt her fingers disappear, surprised she asked me to turn over onto my back. I thought she would have just mounted me. On my back, she grabbed a pillow, placing that under my lower back, applying a little more lube to me before I watched her lube up her thick girlcock.

"Spread your legs, baby," she said.

Once I'd done so, she positioned herself between them, smiling at me as she pressed the head of her girlcock at my arsehole. I squirmed as she expected, leaning down to kiss me softly as she had to apply at least a little force just to get the head of her thick member inside me. That part did hurt, whimpering as she kissed me, but after a few seconds, it finally popped inside, groaning loudly into her mouth.

Lifting herself back, her smile only broadened, watching my face as I felt her spread me wider, another inch or two of her thick girlcock sliding inside me. "Oh my fucking god," I moaned.

"I'm inside you, Benji," she whispered, "I love you so much."

I had to stop her at least a couple of times as I had to get used to the large, foreign invader. I'd been close to my sister all my life. I'd never felt as close to her as I did in that moment. She started to slowly thrust. With each time she pushed in, she slid a little more of her thick member inside me until we both felt that moment her entire length was inside me.

Feeling her hands underneath my knees, she pushed my legs back, lifting my arse up slightly as she started to thrust into me a little harder. I was surprised by the lack of pain. There was slight discomfort to start with, simply because she was so big, but the waves of pleasure flowing through me soon had me forgetting all about any discomfort.

"Doing this again," Jade whispered, "Doing this all the time."

I made to stroke myself but she gently knocked my hand away. "I'll make you cum later, handsome, when I've got you on your knees again. I just wanted to see your face the first time we made love."

"Kiss me," I pleaded. Releasing my legs to use her upper arms to hold them in place, she leaned down and kissed me hard, her tongue demanding entrance. Feeling her start thrust into me a little faster, I whimpered and moaned into her mouth, feeling her smile as she kissed me.

"My little brother loves being fucked, it seems," she said quietly, "Think you can handle a little more?"

Again, I didn't trust my voice so just nodded. She wasted no time pumping into me a little harder and faster. My god, what a way to celebrate my birthday, running my hands up to the back of her neck. My cock felt rock hard and was leaking pre-cum constantly. I watched her face but had to look down between us to watch her thick girlcock disappearing inside me.

"Oh Benji, I'm close," she moaned.

"Cum in me. I want to feel my big sister fill me!"

She moaned again, and that's when she did start to fuck me, the sound of her skin slapping against mine as she buried herself inside me again and again. I thought it would hurt, but it felt wonderful. Every second got better and better until I actually started to feel her girlcock start to throb, and this new sensation followed as that first spurt of her cum filled me.

"Oh god… oh god, Benji!" she cried out, thrust after thrust, spurt after spurt buried in my arse. She kept on pumping until she had nothing left to give me. She stopped with her member completely buried, leaning down to rest on her forearms, kissing my cheek as I listened to her breathing.

"I love you, Jade," I whispered.

I moaned with disappointment as she pulled out, resting next to me before ensuring I was rolled onto my side, not surprised I ended up as the little spoon, cuddled in the arms of my big sister. "Was it everything you hoped and dreamed about?" she wondered.

"Even better."

"Good. And I'm not done with you yet, little brother. That was just the first course."

She gave me a few minutes before she had me up on my knees again, though facing a different way so I could watch us in the full length mirror. After the application of lube to both of us, I watched her face as I felt her girlcock press against me again. Grabbing my hips, she took her time again, letting me get used to her thickness as the head popped inside me, hearing her giggle as I released another moan.

"Think my brother loves his sister's thick throbbing girlcock inside him."

"Fuck yes," I moaned again, resting my head on my arm as I felt her slowly slide more of her length inside me. Once I felt her large balls resting against me, I lifted my head to watch us in the mirror. With hands on my hips, she wasted no time in thrusting into me faster than before, moving one of her hands from my hips to caress my back.

"Oh fuck," I groaned, unable to tear my eyes from my sister's perfect body, "I love your girlcock, Jade."

"And I'm just the first, baby. So many futagirls, Benji. Please trust me on this. You know futanari just know when a man wants them."

"Long as I get you constantly."

Smiling, she repositioned herself, leaning forward over me. The new position made me groan again, feeling even deeper in my arse as her head was beside mine. "I'll be available whenever you want me, Benji. I promise," she breathed into my ear, "Want it a little harder now?"

"Fuck me, Jade," I whimpered.

Pumping into me harder and faster, I needed to lower my head again, closing my eyes and just enjoying the thick girlcock currently pumping into me. Jade placed one of her hands at the back of my neck, holding my head in place, feeling her moan and groan like I was. I figured, as she'd now cum twice, she was going to last longer.

I wasn't wrong. I lost track of how long my sister fucked me. When she eventually sat back, she started to fuck me even faster. "Oh fuck yes!" I cried out, "Oh Jade, please keep fucking me."

Hearing giggles, I managed to turn my head to see Mum and Caroline in the doorway. Both smiled at me as Jade said, "He's loving it, Mum. Loves his sister's big girlcock."

Mum walked over to kiss my cheek. "Enjoying it, sweetie?" Nodding, Caroline leaned down to kiss me too. Mum then kissed Jade before saying, "He's yours tomorrow too, Jade. We'll enjoy him next weekend."

"Thanks, Mum," Jade whispered, "Do you like that idea, Benji?" Nodding eagerly, Jade giggled as Mum kissed my cheek again.

"I love you," Mum whispered before she sat on her knees, "Watching your sister treat you so right warms the heart. Want to feel her cum again?"

"God yes, Mum. Love the feeling already."

"I'm close, baby. So close…"

"Cum in my son, Jade. Fill him up again!"

Jade leaned forward again, kissing my neck and cheek as she really started to pump me. Made me wince a couple of times, Mum holding my hand as my sister well and truly fucked me. Then she groaned as I felt her thick girlcock throb inside me, and I knew I was received another absolute torrent of her sweet cum. It was already leaking out of me from when she'd fucked me the first time. As soon as she was empty, she pulled out and rolled off.

"You didn't cum," Jade said sadly, "Oh baby, you need to cum."

"You're still hard. Slide back inside me."

Placing me on my back, Jade slid her cock back inside me. Mum held my hand as Jade started to stroke my cock, timing it with the thrust of hers inside me. I was soon whimpering, eager to cum but wanting to enjoy the feeling a little longer. Mum leaned across to give me a soft kiss. "Cum for your sister," she told me softly, "She wants to see her little brother cum with her thick girlcock inside you."

"Mummy," I whimpered.

"I know, baby, I know. We love you so much. You'll always be our man."

Jade seemed to sense when I was ready, leaning forward to kiss me hard as I spurted all lover myself again. I started to giggle once I was finished, my sister giving me a curious look. "Guess I'd better get used to being covered in cum," I joked.

I was surprised when Jade pulled out, but then ran her tongue up my chest to clean me up. Mum kissed my cheek. "Don't wear your brother out too much, Jade. You have tomorrow too but he's also back at school on Monday."

"Shower then bed, Mum. You realise he's mostly going to sleep with me now though, right?"

"When he's not sleeping with his mother. But yes, we know how you feel about him."

Mum and Caroline gave me a soft kiss on the lips before Jade practically carried me to the bathroom again. She asked if I was sore, surprising her by admitting that, while I had a slight ache, I felt more euphoric than anything. It was the right answer as she cuddled me as we showered, washing each other down again, mixing that with a lot of kissing and cuddling.

We needed to change the sheets, Jade admitting it was something we'd have to get used to doing, before she slid into bed first, making sure I was spooned against her under the blanket. Feeling her breasts press into my back was amusing, and I knew I'd wake up the next morning with her girlcock pressing against me.

I woke my sister up the next morning, as we'd moved during the night, my sister on her back as I cuddled into her, attempting to give her my first blowjob. As she was so endowed, I found it difficult getting all of her into my mouth, and knew about deepthroating but no idea how to do it. When I told her that, it earned a tight cuddle. "As I said, Benji, I'm going to teach you everything I know and can. Want to make love before breakfast?"

Walking out into the kitchen an hour later, I felt her cum trickling out of me and down my legs. Mum noticed and found it amusing, recognising the slight wince I made as I sat down at the table. "I'll get used to it, Mum," I said at the concerned look on her face, "I'm never going to deny my sister as much as she'll never deny me."

That earned me a blowjob of appreciation, my sister disappearing under the table, making me orgasm within five minutes. Sitting back down, she opened her mouth to show Mum our contents, before swallowing it down. "Oooh, my little brother is delicious."

"Tart," Caroline stated with humour.

"Since everything is now out in the open, Jade, if you want to fuck your brother, you can do so around the house. Benjamin," I looked up. The full use of my name meant she was being serious and wanted my attention, "This is a house of love. Never be ashamed to make love wherever you want with your sister, and when the times comes, with me and Caroline. The only thing you must do is clean up any mess made."

"Okay, Mum."

"As I said, he's yours all day, Jade, but make sure he's in bed at a reasonable time tonight. You're probably going to wear him out today."

"Benji, I'm going to get the lube. I want you to ride me while sitting on the couch."

Watching her walk away, hips swaying and that perfect arse of hers on display, Mum and Caroline both giggled at me as I probably looked like a lovesick puppy. Finishing my breakfast, Jade was waiting on the couch, instructing me to get on my knees and leaning against the back of it as she got me ready for her. Sitting down, she instructed me to straddle her lap.

Feeling her girlcock slide inside me again made us both moan. "You're in control," she whispered, "Ride me as fast or as slow as you want."

Leaning forward to kiss her, I started off nice and slow, feeling her girlcock spreading me nice and wide. No wonder some men enjoyed futanari. The feeling of her deep inside me was wonderful. My sister was beautiful, and the thing about futanari is that they were feminine. Even their girlcocks had a feminine beauty.

Resting my hands on her shoulders, I started to ride her faster and faster. I sensed Mum and Caroline in the room watching, but my eyes were only for Jade, bouncing faster and faster, almost desperate to feel her cum inside me again. "Don't tell me. Just cum in me," I moaned.

Her hands soon rested on my butt as she started to thrust up into me. The sounds I was making had her face light up in delight. I didn't even know I could make such noises. Gripping her shoulders tighter, I bounced faster and faster, now desperate to feel her cum in me. And I was soon rewarded, the now usual throbbing before I felt that warm sensation as Jade filled me up again. Spurt after spurt, counting over at least half a dozen, before she was clearly empty and I slowed down to just sit on her lap, leaning forward to kiss her.

"You are far to addictive, little brother," she cooed.

She wasn't lying. For the rest of the day, Jade must have fucked me at least six more times, leaving me filled with even more of her cum each time. I didn't even bother getting dressed, my arse always ready for the invasion of my sister's thick girlcock. The last time she fucked me was on the living room floor, both of us tired, covered in sweat, desperate for her to cum inside me again. We knew it would be the last time before bed.

Mum walked in from the kitchen, laughing immediately. "Not had enough yet?"

"No," I moaned, "Can I take tomorrow off school?"

Mum and Caroline both laughed. "No. You'll need the break from your sister's big girlcock. Once you've finished inside him, Jade, you both need a shower then that's enough for now. Give him a break."

"Oh please, he's come looking for me just as much, Mum!"

"You know, she isn't wrong," Caroline added, "He purposely bent over the dinner table and just waited for her to walk in. Took all my self-control not to fuck him myself."

"Next weekend," I moaned before looking back at Jade, "Please cum in me!"

My sister always looks after her little brother, filling my arse with yet another large load of cum before she collapsed on my back, and I fell to the floor. She was a little heavier than I was, thankful she had enough sense to roll off me onto her back, turning onto my side so I could cuddle into her. I heard a click, noticing my mother taking a photo of us with her phone. "My children are adorable together," she said softly, "Take a few minutes then get yourselves into a shower. You have homework, Benjamin?"

"No, Mum. Teachers seemed to realise it was my birthday. Any assignments I've already finished."

By the time I walked into Jade's room later than evening, I was half asleep, my sister giggling at me as I collapsed beside her in bed. Cuddling against her, her fingers caressed my back as I felt myself drift off. "I'll drive you to school tomorrow," she told me, "I'll do something that'll set tongues wagging."

"Okay," I managed to reply before I yawned.

"Go to sleep, Benji. I love you."

"I love you, Jade. Thank you for this weekend."

"No, thank you, Benji. I loved every minute of it."

The last thing I felt before I drifted off was her soft lips against my forehead.

Chapter 2: School Surprises

Chapter Text

Staggering out into the kitchen for breakfast had Mum and Caroline laughing at me. "Are you sore?" Mum asked.

"A little bit but Jade did spend at least half of yesterday buried in my bum."

"Did you enjoy yourself?" Caroline asked, taking a seat across from me. Jade always sat next to me for breakfast and dinner. We had been close since the day I was born.

"I've always loved Jade. She's been a fantasy of mine for years. I just didn't realise…"

Mum sat to my left at the head of the table. "Do you understand why?" Smiling and nodding, she asked, "What will you tell your friends?"

"Well, being fucked by my sister isn't illegal and I'm sure plenty will be jealous of me. Then there's my mother, and I just know even my friends, who are not interested in futanari, will be incredibly jealous. But I also won't gloat and I'll talk to Jade first."

Jade joined us as I chewed on some toast, kissing my cheek, before she poured herself some cereal. "How are you, Jade?" Mum asked.

"Wonderful, Mum," she said happily, "I finally got to be intimate with the man I love. My girlcock is a little sore today though. Worth it though." She paused before asking, "Mum, can he move into or at least sleep in my room every night until he goes to university?"

"I don't see a problem with that. Ben?"

I replied by giving my big sister a cuddle. I didn't need to say a word otherwise. "Speaking of university, have you decided where you're going?" Caroline wondered.

"I'm not sure yet. I've applied to any that have the courses I'm interested in. Why?"

She smiled before replying. "Would you like to go to a university where you can enjoy yourself?" The question was followed by a knowing glance. "We obviously don't have fraternities or sororities like they do in the States, but futanari will generally live together and someone like you will be very popular if you chose to live with a group of them."

"Caroline, you're effectively setting him up to be gangbanged constantly," Jade said, laughing away, "I would have thought he should just get a girlfriend or two?"

"It's up to him in the end, but look at him, Jade. Futagirls are going to fall over themselves now that he's eighteen. He'll learn what I mean when he gets to school. He's eighteen and has now had sex. They're all going to know and…"

"Is there anyone special at school you've perhaps had feelings for?" Mum wondered.

"One or two, I suppose," I replied with a shrug.

"Do I know them?" I gave her a knowing look. My best friend, who was a futagirl, hadn't been able to attend my birthday. "Are they futanari?"

"Yeah…" I blushed as Mum squeezed my hand. I'd been attracted to girls, or one or two at most, and futanari, but if I was going to be honest, I'd always preferred the latter. When Jade confessed she was one, I could probably never explain to her how happy that made me.

"Then you'll see what Caroline means. Are you driving your brother to school, Jade?" She nodded, Mum smiling at me. "Make sure you say goodbye to your sister properly when you get there."

"Okay, Mum."

"Good boy."

After brushing my teeth and grabbing my bag, Jade led me outside to her car, Mum and Caroline wouldn't leave until a little later. I rested my hand on her thigh the entire drive as she wore a short skirt, not surprised she lifted my hand as she spread her legs, feeling her thick girlcock covered by her panties.

Arriving by the school gates, I got out as my sister followed me. She looked fantastic in her short skirt and blouse, stockings and low-heeled pumps. There was quite the crowd around, unsure if anyone would recognise my sister. When she stopped me with a hand on the shoulder, she turned me to face her and, before I knew it, was kissing me deeply, her arms wrapped tightly around my waist. I practically melted into her, feeling her groin press into me, one hand moving down to give my butt a gentle squeeze.

"See you this afternoon, Benji," she whispered, "I love you."

Feeling my cheeks blushing, I managed to stammer 'Love you too' before she slid back into the car and took off. Walking through the school gates, I felt the stares of everyone who had seen my sister kiss me, and some of the stares were… It left me thinking that maybe Mum, Caroline and Jade had been right.

I definitely twigged something was different when moving between classrooms during the morning. Most women ignored me as usual, but every futanari I passed would smile at me. As usual, some waved or wished me hello. A few I knew even gave me a hug, wishing me happy birthday. That was a little different. At my locker to grab my book for the last lesson before lunch, I was stopped by my best friend, Vanessa. I knew she was futanari, and I'd also nursed a little crush on her for a long time by now. She was a reminder of my sister in many ways, probably the reason why I did have a crush.

"Quite the kiss at the gate this morning," she said, resting her hand on my chest. Like all futanari, she was taller than me and beautiful, long wavy brunette with ocean blue eyes anyone could get lost in, "That was your sister, right?" Nodding and blushing, she giggled before stepping closer. "Did you make love during the weekend?"

"You know," I whispered.

"Benji…" I smiled. I didn't mind the term of endearment from those I cared about. "Of course we know. Nearly every futagirl in this school knows. It's all in the pheromones. You're now eighteen and definitely no longer a virgin. As for being your sister, there's nothing wrong with that. Plenty of brothers have lost their virginity to a futanari sister." Stepping even closer, I had to look up slightly as she was at least 5'10 for now. "You like me, don't you?"

"I have for a long time, Ness," I confessed. I was one of only a couple who called her that. We'd been best friends for years.

"I knew it, I just wanted to hear it. Come see me at lunchtime. I promise you it'll be worth it." Caressing my cheek, she leaned down and left a soft kiss on my lips. "I like you just as much in return, Benji. I just had to wait until the right time to tell you. I'm not the only one either."

"Really?" I asked in disbelief.

"As I said, we know, Benji. Your last couple of months here are going to be a lot of fun." She kissed me again, a deeper kiss as her tongue explored my mouth, pressed back against the lockers as I whimpered into her mouth. "Definitely going to be worth it, handsome," she whispered, "You're still unbelievably cute, but there's something about you now that is intoxicating." Sighing, she kissed my cheek. "We'd better get to class."

I could barely concentrate, particularly as two futagirls in the same class kept looking at me, and their eyes matched what I'd seen when Vanessa looked at me. Same as when Jade had made love to me. Same as her three friends. It was actually a nice feeling. After eighteen years of feeling ignored, it was somewhat thrilling to be the clear object of desire.

Vanessa was waiting for me by the playing field, taking my hand and leading me to where a blanket had been laid out, five other futagirls I knew already sat down. As soon as I sat down, I was inundated with questions about who kissed me that morning and bluntly asking how much I'd been fucked over the weekend. I didn't want to share too much but confessed Jade and I made love on Saturday before spending all Sunday fooling around.

"Vanessa wants to fuck you," Georgie told me.

"Georgie!" Vanessa hissed.

"Oh come on," Chloe retorted, "Everyone knows how much you like him, Vanessa. The only person who didn't seem to know what the man himself."

"Is that true?" I asked softly.

Vanessa replied by pulling me closer and kissed me hard. The other word I'd use was passionate. Again, I melted against her, not standing on ceremony as I slid a hand underneath her skirt, earning a moan as I felt her rapidly expanding girlcock underneath her panties. "Fuck," she moaned, breaking the kiss, "I've got lube, Benji. Do you want to?"

"More than anything, Ness. Are you sure? And where?"

She stood up and offered her hand, helping me up as we walked towards the bathrooms. She changed her mind and turned towards the changing rooms. They should be empty at lunchtime. Entering one of the shower stalls, she locked the door and pounced on me, our lips crashing against each other as I was backed against the wall. "I'd love to do so much with you, Benji, but we don't have much time."

"We can just make love, Ness."

Her face broke out into a warm smile, her fingers running down my cheek to my chest. "Let's get naked."

Having not been naked in front of anyone except my family before, I felt surprisingly confident as I quickly disrobed, standing before her with my cock pointing out. She had a smaller pair of tits than anyone in my family, but she was fit and toned otherwise, with a similar size to my sister between her legs. "You're fucking gorgeous," I said.

"And you're even more handsome naked, Benji." Gently grasping my cock, she smirked. "Is that because of me?"

"Definitely."

"Get on the floor, handsome. On your hands and knees. It'll have to be quick, but if you'd like to come visit one afternoon, we can…"

"This afternoon?"

That brought everything to a halt as she helped me up and kissed me. "I want our first time to be better than this," she murmured, "Can you handle waiting until then?"

"Do you need to cum?" She nodded. "I can blow you. I'm not very good yet but…"

"Benji, you'll be blowing me. That alone will make me cum so fast."

There was nowhere to sit so I just sank back to my knees and started to please her. Running my hands up and down her legs, I eventually grabbed the base of her girlcock, running my tongue up and down her shaft, eventually circling the thick head, tasting her sweet pre-cum before I finally took part of her length in my mouth. She moaned softly, her fingers caressing the back of my head. "I'll try not to be too rough," she moaned, "Can you deepthroat yet?" Shaking my head, she smiled down at me. "I bet Jade will teach you. I knew she'd be your first. Everyone knew how much she loved you."

"Did… you want to…" I asked before swallowing her girlcock again.

"We all knew she'd be your first, Benji. The fight would be who was next. I warned everyone, and I mean everyone, off you." She paused before adding softly, "Benji, I was eighteen last month. You're going to be my first."

"What?" I exclaimed in surprise. I would have thought… "But surely… Ness, it's you…"

"I just masturbate constantly."

"But… why?" She gave me a look as if I was an idiot. "What about others?"

"Do you think we get jealous? Will you be jealous?"

I sucked her girlcock a little longer as I thought. "No, I know futanari have ridiculous sex drives. Then again, some of us men feel just the same."

"Make me cum. Will you swallow?" Nodding eagerly, she caressed the back of my head again. I couldn't quite take her entire length, that would require more skill, but using my hand around the base of her shaft, I focused on her more sensitive areas, her hips starting to move and I could sense she was getting close.

She was polite enough to warn me before I felt that first spurt fill up my mouth, her cum as tasty and as sweet as my sister. I managed to swallow down each massive spurt though some did leak out, dribbling down my chin, before she finally stopped spurting. I waited until she'd taken a few deep breaths before I cleaned her cock up and down before sitting back on my knees, smiling up at her. She was down on hers quickly, kissing me all over my face and hugging me tightly.

"You're coming home with me this afternoon," she ordered.

"I'll call Jade and let her know. I guess she was right after all."

Getting dressed, she suggested I clean my face. I said I was going to wear whatever cum was on my face like a badge. Holding her hand, I earned a few glances. Some pointed and laughed. Others nodded their approval. Any futanari practically stripped me with their eyes. Joining our friends back on the blanket, they all giggled and smiled as Vanessa ensured I sat back against her, feeling her still hardness pressing against me.

"How was it?" Chloe asked, "I'm assuming it was a blowjob rather than sex."

"I've never cum so hard," Vanessa replied, "He's coming to mine this afternoon. About time I lost my virginity. I just had to wait a month to have the man I wanted."

Sighing, I shook my head. "I felt so alone sometimes," I admitted quietly, "I didn't know any of you liked me this way."

Vanessa hugged me tightly from behind. "We just had to wait, Benji. I'm sorry, but do you also understand?"

"I do. Um, does anyone else…"

"Vanessa first, then we'll see," Georgie said, the other four futagirls nodding their heads eagerly. I felt myself blush as their eyes told me everything they felt and also wanted from me.

I found concentrating for the last two lesson rather difficult before we were let out for the day. Jade had replied to my text, telling me to have fun and to call when I was finished so she could pick me up. I was still only learning to drive, Jade or Mum perfectly happy to taxi me about. Vanessa did have her provisional so could at least drive us home.

I'd been to her house plenty of times over the years. Her father worked. Her mother was a stay at home mother, as Vanessa did have a brother and two sisters, all of them younger than herself. Her mother was delighted to see me, and I'd always had a feeling her mother was futanari. Her two sisters were also futanari, as far as I knew.

"Lovely to see you again, Benjamin," she said. She always called me by my full name. I didn't mind as she was always nice to me, "Happy birthday. The big one-eight."

"I'm going to give him his present upstairs, Mum," Vanessa stated.

She gave her daughter a knowing grin. "Just keep the noise down when you're fucking him and ensure your door is locked." I'd never heard her mother curse before, and blushed as she figured out why I was there rather quickly. Vanessa took my hand and kissed my cheek. "I'll keep your siblings down here when they get home. How are you getting home, young man?"

"Jade will pick me up later."

"Okay. Well, off you go and enjoy yourselves. Do you need any lube, Vanessa?"

I chuckled as Vanessa groaned. "I've got plenty, Mum."

Vanessa practically dragged me upstairs to her bedroom, somewhere I'd been plenty of times before, but as soon as she shut and locked the door, I felt like prey to a predator. Dumping our bags, she grabbed the front of my shirt and dragged me closer to kiss me, her mouth hot and wet, her tongue exploring my mouth in seconds.

She practically ripped off my shirt while I helped take off her blouse, freeing her bra covered tits, then unzipped her short skirt to reveal a pair of panties, the head of her girlcock already poking out the top. "I'm going to leave on my socks and shoes. Do you like that idea?"

"God yes."

"But you're getting naked, Benji."

"Whatever you want, Ness."

As soon as I was naked, she had me down on my knees again, carefully sliding her girlcock into my waiting and willing mouth, telling me she just wanted me to suck it a little, she'd much rather slide it somewhere else soon. Still, she looked down at me as I managed to swallow as much of her as possible, recognising the look. The same I saw in Jade's whenever we were making love.

I guess my big sister knew what she was talking about. I didn't particularly understand but I wasn't going to complain. Despite the love of my family, and having some good friends, I'd still felt alone for a long time. I was beginning to comprehend why.

"Okay, handsome," Vanessa whispered, "We need to get your cute butt up onto the bed. I've not done this before but Mum has been training me." Before I could ask, she smiled. "Yes, Mum is like me."

"Always wondered," I said as I stood up. Getting on her bed, she had me lean forward on my knees, feeling her waste no time in burying her tongue between my cheeks. When I released one hell of a moan, she giggled.

"Found you like having your arse eaten, Benji?"

"God yes."

"And having a thick girlcock slide inside you?"

"It's wonderful. And when you cum, we both feel euphoric."

She spent longer than I thought eating my arse. I guess she liked it, before I felt the application of lube and her fingers started to spread me nice and wide, though she continued to use her tongue from time to time. I moaned. I whimpered. I was eventually begging for her girlcock so she could just fuck me. She playfully slapped my butt and told me to be patient.

What did surprise me was, just like my sister, she had me lie on my back as she insisted we were making love. I wasn't just a fuck to her. It made me smile as I realised how much she seemed to actually like me. Pressing herself against me, I moaned softly as her thick head slowly spread me and popped inside, her face lighting up as she felt the tight confines of my arse around her girlcock.

"It's wonderful," she whispered, leaning forward to kiss me as I felt more of her sliding inside me, "Oh Benji…"

Her eyes never left mine as she started to gently thrust, and once her entire length had slid inside me, feeling her body press into mine, she started to blink rapidly, reaching up to caress her cheek. "I feel the same way about you, Ness," I whispered, "I have for a long time."

"Still going to share you though. Someone like you deserves everything, Benji."

I'm not sure why I'd been told that by more than one person but I wasn't going to complain. I loved my family, and my depth of feeling for Vanessa… She'd been one of my best friends since the earliest days at school. We'd always been close. Now that I thought about it, more of my friends were futanari than male. I could count female friends on one hand as they just ignored my presence.

Wrapping my legs around her waist, she started to pump me a little harder. After being fucked by my sister all weekend, I won't say I was used to being pounded, but digging my fingers into her back, I urged Vanessa on to give it to me. Her face lit up and I felt her thrusting into me faster, burying her length nice and deep each time, her kisses getting more passionate each time.

I urged her on with every passing minute, desperate to feel her cum in me. It had been a warm day, both of us starting to glisten with sweat. Moving my legs, she rested them over her shoulders, feeling even deeper inside me. "Oh my god, fuck me!" I cried.

"Going to cum so hard in you, Benji!" she exclaimed.

"Fill me, Ness. Again and again!"

"Oh fuck yes…" She drove her harness into me again and again before I felt that throb before she unloaded. She practically squealed with delight, still pumping into me with each spurt, until she was clearly finished. Leaving herself buried in me, her face lit up with a smile as she moved my legs so she could lean down to kiss me. "I… Benji… I…"

"I feel the same way, Ness. Trust me on that."

Feeling her pull out, resting to my side, we turned to face each other as we cuddled together. Gazing into her blue eyes, I was surprised that she was the first one to start blushing. "Thank you for being my first," she whispered, "You'll have to visit, like, a lot."

"I'll do what I can," I replied, chuckling more to myself. Saturday morning, I was a virgin. By Monday afternoon, I'd slept with two futagirls and I think had more possibilities available.

It didn't take long for Vanessa to be hard again. This time, she had me on my knees and practically mounted me from behind, groaning as she didn't waste time giving me her entire length before she started to fuck me. I'd obviously thought about being fucked by futanari before but the sheer delight when being fucked was better than anything I imagined.

"Oh god, fuck me, Ness," I moaned.

I felt her bite my neck for a moment before she practically growled into my ear. "Harder?"

"God yes."

"I'll thank your sister for breaking you in for me."

"She spent nearly all of Sunday buried in my arse!"

"Want to fuck at school?"

"I'll do anything you want, Ness."

Pressing my head into the pillow, she lowered my arse and started to drive into me harder. She had me grunting and groaning, our skin slapping together with each thrust. "I love your arse, Benji. My god, you're going to be popular!"

"My arse is yours, Ness. Well, I think Jade might fight you for it."

"We'll fuck you together one day. Spitroast you."

She changed the angle and I felt pressure, knowing she was now pressing the right places inside me, just like Jade had done time and again on Sunday. Reaching underneath, my cock was incredibly sensitive, warning Vanessa I was going to cum. She told me not to worry, the sheets would need changing anyway.

My orgasm set off hers as I definitely squeezed her inside my arse as I erupted all over my chest, more of my cum landing on her bed. As I was enjoying an orgasm, she slammed her girlcock into me and erupted, my arse filled by spurt after spurt of more cum. She rested on my back as I laid down flat on her bed, both of us breathing heavily.

Feeling her pull out made me groan with disappointment, though when I spooned back against her, she slid her girlcock back inside me. "There we are, it's back home already," she breathed into my ear, feeling her start pumping into me again.

A knock at the door caused her to stop and pull out, opening the door as her mother slid in. I didn't bother covering up as Vanessa resumed her position, sliding her girlcock back inside me and continued to slowly fuck. Her mother took a seat by the bed. "Well, you are just delightful, Benjamin."

"Thank you, Mrs…"

"Julie. I think we're familiar enough by now." Smiling, she asked, "Want to see my girlcock?" Nodding eagerly, she lifted her skirt and untucked herself. Lubing herself up, she was soon incredibly hard. "Ten inches of girlcock, Benjamin. Have you had something this big yet?"

"Not yet."

"How big is your Mum?"

"Nine. Caroline is ten."

Smiling, she nodded, understanding the unspoken agreement. "Ah, I'll let Caroline have first go. Don't think she'd like me being the first ten inches that you get. Vanessa, would it bother you…"

"Can we do it together, Mum?" she asked, not breaking her slow thrusting into me. After everything I'd experienced the last seventy-two hours, I just accepted it.

"I think it's a little soon for double penetration, sweetie, but a spitroast would be a lot of fun. Long as I get my hands on that tight little butt of his too." Leaning over, she kissed Vanessa on her cheek before leaving a soft kiss on my lips. "One more cum, Vanessa, then you should do some homework before dinner."

"Thanks, Mum."

Vanessa filled me up for a third time around fifteen minutes later. We needed a shower after that, covered in sweat and cum as we were. Getting dressed, we continued to kiss and cuddle before we sighed together as we walked downstairs. At the front door, we shared a long embrace and kiss, Jade beeping the horn when appearing outside. We'd see each other the next day, but part of me didn't really want to leave. Julie gave me another peck on the cheek before leaving the house.

"So is your bum full of cum?" Jade asked as soon as we departed.

"Three loads."

Jade giggled. "Wow! So you had a fun afternoon then?"

"You know Vanessa well enough, Jade. She was wonderful."

She gave me a look. "You love her, don't you?"

"I think I'm going to love a lot of people, Jade."

"Who do you love most?" she asked quietly. I just looked at her until she pulled the car to the side of the road to lean over and kiss me.

"Want to make love tonight?"

"Jade, I'll be in your room from now on. I'll be disappointed if we didn't."

That put a smile on my big sister's face, humming happily to herself the rest of the drive home. Mum and Caroline were already home when we arrived, taking one look at me, both bursting into giggles. "So you had fun this afternoon?" Mum asked, "Was it Vanessa?"

"How did you…"

"Ben, you've clearly had a crush on that girl for years," Mum said, "She obviously just waited until you were old enough to return those feelings in an intimate manner."

"I was… her first," I said softly.

Mum and Caroline hugged me. "Did you treat her right?"

"I think so. I think she wanted to say she loved me but… hesitated…"

"You're still young and learning about each other."

Mum sniffed my hair. "Well, at least you showered to wash off the smell of sex. Dinner will be ready in an hour."

"Okay."

"Is she still leaking out of you?" Caroline wondered.

"I think my underwear will be moist…"

"Cathy, can we…"

Mum smiled at her, then looked at me. "Trousers down, young man. We want to see."

I was surprised to find myself bent over the dinner table, my trousers and underwear slowly pulled down, my legs spread for me. I could feel her cum still leaking out of me, Caroline or Mum spreading my cheeks. "Oh my, his bum must be just overflowing with her cum," Caroline said excitedly.

"Three loads?" Mum asked. I just nodded, unable to stop the moan as finger caressed my arse. "Do you like that, baby?"

"I love you, Mum," I whispered.

What I didn't expect next was a soft tongue, glancing back to see Mum between my cheeks, Caroline with her girlcock in hand. "Oh god," I moaned as I felt Mum's tongue actually inside my arse.

"Well, your new girlfriend tastes wonderful," Mum stated, giggling to herself, before she made me moan again, sliding two fingers inside me, "And feels like she's enjoyed your arse this afternoon too."

"Mummy," I whimpered.

Mum lifted me up so I was resting back against her, fingers still buried in my arse. With her other hand, she slowly stroked my cock. "I'm going to look after my little boy," she whispered into my ear, "You'll always be my little boy. I love you so much."

"Love you too," I managed to say. With her fingers up my bum and her fingers around my cock, I wasn't going to last too long.

"Fuck, I'm going to cum too!" Caroline stated.

"Oh god," I groaned, Mum's hand a blur on my cock, no surprise I blasted all over the tiled floor. Caroline moved to stand in front of me, Mum gently pushing my head down, the first spurt of Caroline's creamy cum blasting into my face. Leaning further down, the next hit my face before I got my position right to take the next couple in my mouth. Feeling her fingers at the back of my head, I took the tip of her girlcock in my mouth to take the rest direct from the source.

"Oh yes, baby," Caroline moaned, "That's a good boy. A very good boy."

As soon as she was finished, I turned back to my mother, lowering myself to my knees and lifting her skirt. I could see her hard girlcock in her panties, lowering those and taking her immediately in my mouth. "Oh baby… oh baby…"

"I want to taste your cum," I moaned, "Please cum for me, Mum."

Tears ran down her cheeks as she caressed my head. "Anything for my darling boy," she said softly, "A couple of minutes at most."

With lips, tongue and my hand, Mum didn't last too long as she was simply far too turned on. Jade was sitting at the table, watching with an amused expression, though I figured she was probably stroking her own girlcock at the same time. Returning my attention to Mum, I put everything I'd learned so far into making her orgasm.

She let me know when she was close and just got ready for the eruption. Her fingers gripped my hair tighter to keep my head in place, but I was going to swallow everything anyway. "Oh baby, I'm gonna cum," she moaned.

Then she filled my mouth. Spurt after spurt of creamy deliciousness. She came hard and I couldn't swallow it all, some eventually dripping down my chin on the floor. As soon as she was empty, she dropped to her knees and hugged me so tightly, I almost couldn't breathe. Feeling her shudder was a surprise. "Thank you, baby," she cooed into my ear, "I've been waiting for you to do that for me."

"We'll make love on the weekend?"

"All weekend, baby. Caroline too, and you can't forget your sister either." Leaning back, I caressed her cheek, using a thumb to wipe her cheeks, earning a sweet smile. "You're sleeping with me from Friday to Sunday. I'm going to cuddle my little boy after we make love each night."

Jade cleared her throat. "I do remember something about him going to do homework, Mum," she said, humour in her tone.

"Yes, yes, okay. Um…"

"I'll clean up the mess, Cathy," Caroline offered, "You just re-focus on dinner." Kissing my cheek, she whispered, "I'm so turned on watching you suck your mother's girlcock, Benjamin. So fucking hot. Want to suck mine soon?" Nodding eagerly, she cuddled me tightly before helping me to my feet. "If you'd like, I'll help you learn how to deepthroat. Futagirls like me love men who can take our entire length down their throat."

"I'd like to try, Caroline. For you," I said, once I was upright. That earned another tight hug before she turned me around, patted my butt, and told me to scoot.

Focusing on my homework, I was busy listening to music at the same time, so didn't hear Mum shout that dinner was ready. When Jade touched my shoulder, I almost shit myself as I was busy concentrating. Turning off my music, she was busy trying not to laugh at me as I was doing what I could to get my heart-rate back under control. Getting to my feet, she hugged me before giving me one hell of a kiss, whispering into my ear that the blowjob I'd given Mum earlier had turned her on completely.

"Am I getting fucked tonight?" I whispered back.

"Oh god yes, you are, Benji."

Dinner was even livelier than normal. Now that I was eighteen, the three futanari in my life had no problem with innuendo, double entendres, and just flat out stating what they were thinking about. I'd grown up around it but there was a subtle difference since Saturday, a charged atmosphere, left thinking that, after dinner, I could find myself bent over the table, or the couch in the living room, and fucked by the three of them.

And they knew I'd love every second.

Finishing my homework after dinner, I returned to the living room, Mum and Caroline watching television. Jade was in her room, focusing on her own studies. Mum was on one of the recliners, patting her lap for me to sit with her. Considering she was bigger than I was, I'm sure many men would have been embarrassed. She couldn't pick me up or carry me, but she was still at least five inches taller than me.

I felt her erection within a few seconds of sitting down on her. Meeting her eyes, she smiled at me. "You're hard," I whispered, "Do you want me naked?" Nodding eagerly, I stood up and stripped off my shorts and t-shirt. I was already not bothering with underwear around the house. Straddling her lap, I leaned down and kissed her with all the love I felt.

"Wow…" Caroline whispered, "That's beautiful."

"I don't know if I can wait until the weekend," Mum murmured.

Sliding out of her lap, I wasn't surprised she wasn't wearing her panties, so lifted her skirt to reveal her thick girlcock. "Want another blowjob, Mum?"

"Can Caroline and I give you a facial together?"

"Of course, Mum. Anything you want."

Taking me by the hand to their bedroom, Mum and Caroline stripped naked, sitting me back on my knees as they lubed up their girlcocks and started to stroke themselves. "How many loads, Cathy?" Caroline wondered.

"Two each. Really cover him in our cum. Is that okay, baby?"

"Can I lick you clean afterwards?"

Caroline turned to Mum. "Are we really sending him away to university? I want to keep him here."

Mum giggled. "Yes, because he's going to find so many futagirls to love while he's there. But he'll come home to visit often because he's a good boy."

"Your good boy, Mum."

Watching two slightly mature futanari stroking their thick members in front of me was incredibly erotic. And the language they used when describing what they'd like to do to me was depraved in many ways. What I learned is that they both definitely want to fuck me together, promises of more threesomes that I could imagine, and if Jade wanted to be involved, I'd best get used to the idea of having two girlcocks in my arse at the same time.

Their first load each practically covered my face, opening my mouth to take at least a spurt or two from each of them, hearing them giggle as I made sure the gulps were audible, smacking my lips and proclaiming my mothers were delicious. I hadn't realised I'd said that before I felt two arms around me. "Thank you, baby," Caroline whispered.

"I should have called you that long ago... I'm sorry…"

"Mum is Mum. Call me… Ma?"

Smiling, I thought that was a wonderful idea, but as far I was concerned, and had thought since Caroline had become a permanent fixture in my life, I had two mothers. Mum then suggested I'd earned a third creamy load on my face before being so wonderful. The second load didn't take too long, but the third did take time, Mum and Caroline sitting back on the bed as I took time to stroke both of them off. Holding Caroline's long, thick girlcock in my hand took some getting used to.

After leaving a third load on my face, I could feel it dripping all over me, taking time to lick Mum's girlcock up and down, cleaning it up nicely, before I did the same thing for Caroline. "I'll blow you tomorrow when you get home, Ma," I said, "I've neglected you."

"Hush, silly boy," she said, "Now go show your sister what we've done to you!"

"Thanks, Mum. Ma."

"You're welcome. We should be thanking you though," Mum said.

Jade took one look at me and burst into laughter after I walked into her room. What surprised me next was the fact she licked my face clean, kissing me each time so we could share their cum. That left me wondering if she'd ever fooled around with them. She returned a look that suggested I was asking a very stupid question. Shrugging, I blushed but said, "I just don't know the rules."

"There are none. I've sucked them off. They've sucked me off. But I've never fucked them."

"Why not?"

"There's only one man in this family I've ever wanted to fuck. And that man isn't our father."

"Okay… Want to shower before bed?"

"I've got some studying to do. You go but you can relax in here if you want. I just love your presence nearby sometimes, Benji."

After a shower, I grabbed a book from my room and returned to Jade's, lying back on the bed to read as she typed away on her laptop. I heard her sigh a couple of times in frustration, eventually getting up, grabbing some lotion, and started to give her a massage. Kissing the top of her head, she rested it back against my chest as I kneaded her shoulders and arms. "Come to bed," I whispered, "We'll just cuddle tonight."

Lifting her head further back, her face was lit up with a wonderful smile. "Okay. I'll have a quick shower," she said softly.

She showered quickly, returning wrapped in a towel, closing the door. Watching her just dry off was somewhat erotic, hanging the towel up before she slid under the sheets to join me. Gently pulling me closer, I felt her arms wrap around me as I rested my head just above her breasts. What I didn't expect was for her to start shaking. "What's wrong?" I asked quietly.

"I'm just so happy, Benji. Happy tears. It just sucks we had to wait so long."

"Rest of our lives. Even Vanessa, after one time together, realises how important you are to me."

Driving me to school again as usual, Jade did the same trick as the previous day, getting out and giving me one hell of a kiss before wishing me a good day. I watched her walk back to the car, a definite shake of her arse, before I shook my head, walking towards the main building. I was intercepted by Vanessa and her friends, and I was greeted with a similar sort of kiss.

"Morning, lover," she cooed, "How are you this morning?"

"Pretty damned good, Ness. You?"

"Wonderful," she replied, looping her arm through mine. As we walked, any futanari we passed smiled at me, rested a hand on my forearm, even kissed my cheek. "They obviously know I fucked you, Benji. We can sense it."

"Does that mean… you know…"

"Only if you want to, Benji. You know the rules we learned. We never make you do anything you don't want to." Stopping near our locks, I found myself surrounded by six utterly beautiful futanari. "Benji, do you want to make love to me?" Feeling my jaw drop, I was surprised she started to blush. "I didn't even ask you yesterday. I just thought you wanted…"

Taking her hand, I squeezed it first. "Ness, it's exactly what I wanted, but do you want me that way too?" She nodded eagerly. "Okay, but there's just one thing. I haven't done it yet, perhaps obviously, and I've already promised…"

"Jade?" Shaking my head, I felt myself blush as she stepped closer. "Mummy? Does Mummy want to be your first?"

"Yes," I replied, barely audible.

The six of them thought it was incredibly sweet, finding myself in the middle of a group hug. "Would you like to be with me like after?" Ness asked, surprised by how hopeful and eager she sounded.

"I'd love to, Ness."

Her face lit up. The other five squealed and were ever so excited. Ness kissed me hard, finding myself pressed back against the lockers, her cock tenting behind her short skirt, feeling it press against me. The only thing that stopped us was the warning bell for our first lessons. Pulling back, the look in her eyes was intense. "See you at lunch?"

"Definitely."

"Want to find somewhere we can fuck?"

"God yes."

"I want you to take the final two lessons today with my cum in your bum."

"When do we get our chance?" Chloe asked. I stared at her in surprise, while she blushed, looking a little shy. "I think I can speak for all of us when I say we'd all like a little fun, but we know how Vanessa feels about you."

"We'll talk about it later. It's up to Benji, but I promised no jealousy on my part," Vanessa started, "We'd better get to class."

It was difficult to keep my concentration during my classes, thinking about the way my life had changed so much within a few short days. I'd woken up on my birthday feeling utterly miserable and alone. Hell, I was probably depressed in a certain way. Here I was, four short days later, in love with my sister, sharing something special with one of my best friends and likely falling in love, and with opportunities for even more fun with others.

Mark and Mike wouldn't shut up during the short morning break. Apparently my name was a hot topic. Vanessa hadn't said anything but everyone was aware I'd blown her in the changing rooms yesterday and that I'd gone home with her after school. The fact Jade had dropped me off and kissed me passionately both days since then had also set tongues wagging. I didn't gloat nor was I arrogant. I thought I was just very lucky, certainly not special. Mark gripped my shoulder, said it was because I was a good guy and that he wasn't surprised so many liked me.

"No surprise nearly the entire futanari in our year group like you anyway. You've just been blind to their obvious interest," Mark suggested. He tapped my temple. "You've probably been overthinking. I understand, it sucks being single when everyone else seems to be hooking up. You'll be making up for lost time quickly enough."

"Thanks, mate."

He gripped my shoulder again. "Mate, Vanessa has been in love with you for years and you've been an object of interest to most others."

Meeting up with Vanessa at lunch, we practically wolfed down our food before she dragged me to the changing room. Plenty of people saw us and watched with interest. Finding ourselves a shower store, we stripped eagerly, Vanessa grabbing the tube of lube she had in her pocket. Leaning against the wall, she got me nice and ready with her fingers before lubing up her girlcock and sliding it inside. Both of us groaned as she slowly buried the entire length.

"Oh god, fuck me, beautiful," I moaned, "Nice and hard. Just fill me up."

Grabbing my shoulders, she pumped into me nice and slow, letting me get used to her thick cock again but, once I was nicely spread for her, she started to pump into me nice and hard, the slap of her skin against mine echoing around the shower room. Neither of us said much except to curse, or for me to urge her one. She complimented me on how tight my arse was. Otherwise, we spent most of our time moaning and grunting.

"Cum in me, beautiful. Cum in me," I begged.

"Oh fuck, here it comes, Benji!"

That usual throb I was already used to before I felt that warming sensation. I counted how many times her thick member throbbed in me, each leaving a large, thick load of creamy cum deep inside me. I managed to stay upright as Vanessa leaned down, her breasts pressing into my back, chin resting on my shoulder, feeling her breath on my neck. "Fucking hell," she muttered, "Can we do this every day?"

"Definitely."

Feeling her pull out, I turned around and we kissed, the passion almost overwhelming as I ended up pressed against the wall, feeling her fingers wrap around my cock. What I didn't expect was for Vanessa to drop to her knees, looking up at me with nothing but love in her eyes. "I've never done this before, but you need to cum too, Benji."

"Trust me, I'm going to cum no matter what you do."

Smiling even more, she lowered her mouth and wrapped her soft lips around my shaft. She might not have done it before but she must have done reading. It wasn't as good as Jade, though she'd get better, but the simple fact she was doing had me moaning loudly. "Oh fuck… Ness…"

"Just give me warning but I'm going to swallow everything."

Her head was soon bobbing up and down. Her eye contact was exemplary. She ran her hands all over my body. I couldn't help myself looking down, knowing it was going to make me explode even quicker. But she looked so eager to please, running my fingers through her hair… "Close," I whispered.

She had just enough warning before I unloaded in her mouth. And just like she'd promised, she swallowed my load, smacking her lips with delight before kissing up my body. "After you fuck your Mummy, you'll cum in my pussy too?"

"Definitely."

Kissing me softly, we just gazed at each other before someone cleared their throat. "Okay, you've had your fun. Get dressed and out of here."

"Yes, ma'am," we said in unison.

"You're not in trouble. Try not to be so obvious next time though."

"Yes, ma'am," we said in unison.

Dressing quickly, we walked outside to be greeted by Miss Wilson, who stood with arms folded under her large breasts but a smile on her face. And there was no doubt she knew exactly what went inside the shower stall. She looked me up and down before glancing at Vanessa. "I hope you treated him right, Vanessa."

She wrapped an arm around my waist, making sure I leaned into her. "Of course, ma'am. His bum is currently full of my cum."

Miss Wilson smiled. "Good to know." She jerked her head. "Bell will ring in a few minutes. Best you go grab your things."

Walking towards our friends, I had to say, "I can't believe she's so calm about it."

"You realise she's futanari, right?"

"I know, but still…"

"If it was a female teacher, she'd have freaked out. You know what they're like about our kind, and they're even worse to men who love being fucked by us. Male teacher would have given you a fist bump but warned you to be careful. Miss Wilson was probably thinking about fucking you too."

"You think?"

"Definitely."

Sitting in class for the final two lessons of the day was interesting as I felt her cum leaking out of me constantly. Chloe was sat to my left, another futagirl I knew, Bailey, was sat to my right, and both knew exactly what I'd been up to at lunch. Glancing to my right, Bailey continually licked her lips and gave me what I'd call 'sex eyes'. Sitting back, she lifted her skirt and gave me a look at her hard girlcock. My jaw dropped before I smiled, making a blowjob motion with my hand. Her eyes lit up. When the bell rang for the end of the day, she got up and dropped a piece of paper on my desk.

"My number if you do want to suck me off one day, Benjamin," she whispered, caressing my cheek for a moment, before she disappeared out the door, leaving me in stunned silence.

Jade picked me up as she'd finished classes for the day, greeting me with the sort of kiss that left me weak at the knees. "I'd bend you over the bonnet of this car and fuck you right now," she growled into my ear.

"You won't need to lube me as Vanessa fucked me at lunch."

I didn't expect her to laugh out loud before she hugged me tightly. "I'm so glad you're being looked after. She's loved you for so long."

"Mark told me the same thing. I must be just blind, oblivious or stupid."

The next three days were almost the same. Jade dropped me off at school each morning, leaving me with one hell of a kiss before she drove off. Vanessa, Chloe, Georgie and others would meet me, no surprise Bailey quickly attached herself to our group. I called her within a day and, though we'd gone to the same school for six years, we hadn't been part of the same circle of friends, but I found she was very sweet and funny, and I invited her to join our group. She'd also spoken to Vanessa, told her she was interested in a little fun. Vanessa promised her it would be possible.

Each lunchtime, Vanessa and I would eat before we'd sneak away. There were woods near the back fence of the school perimeter, finding a secluded spot where I ended up on my hands and knees, Vanessa fucking me nice and hard from behind. She'd leave a nice load of cum inside me, we'd make out for a little longer, before dressing and heading back in time for the bell for the last two lessons.

Friday ended differently. My last class was with Miss Wilson, who was one of the history teachers. She was one of my favourites as she had a cracking sense of humour, kept the lessons interesting but always learning, and she was lovely to look at. The fact I knew she was futanari, without her ever confirming it, was just icing on the cake. The bell rang for the end of the day and everyone prepared to leave.

"Mister Marsh, I'd like a word with you. Everyone else dismissed. Enjoy your weekend."

Mark gave me a look and I wondered what I'd done wrong. Vanessa was in the same class, kissing my cheek, whispering that she'd see me on Monday, aware I'd be busy the weekend. Once the room was empty, the only sound was the click of Miss Wilson's heels as she walked to the door, closing and locking it.

"Front and centre, Mister Marsh."

Getting up with some trepidation, I walked towards her desk, though she gestured for me to walk around it and stand by her chair. I couldn't help glance at the cleavage on display before meeting her emerald green eyes behind the thin frames of her glasses.

"I'm very disappointed, Benjamin. I heard you had a birthday party on the weekend and I wasn't invited."

I felt my brow crease in confusion. "But… you're my teacher… one of them anyway."

"And?" She stood up, no surprise she was taller than me. The average height of futanari is six foot, at least. "Everyone in this school is aware of your… proclivities, Benjamin." What I didn't expect was her soft fingers to caress my cheek. "You've grown into a fine, handsome young man," she said softly, "But I wonder what you think about one of your old teachers?"

"You're fucking hot, Miss," I blurted out, "And you're not that old."

"Yet I didn't have an invite." She tutted, shaking her head. "I think you need discipline. Hands on the desk."

"What?"

"I said hands on the desk," she ordered in a tone that suggested I just do it.

Figuring I should just do as she said, I placed my hands on her desk and wasn't surprised when she gently pushed me forward. That's when I felt her press into me, her breasts eventually poking my back, feeling her hot breath by my ear. "Have you fantasised about me, Benjamin?" I nodded, not trusting my voice. "Thinking about my big girlcock. Would you suck it for me?" I nodded eagerly to that. "Would you like me to fuck you?" I nodded enthusiastically. She tutted again. "So you want me like that but no invite to your birthday party. I'm hurt, Benjamin. I thought you liked me…"

Feeling her pull back, I didn't expect her to undo my trousers then roughly pull those down alone with my underwear, leaving me bare arsed. She caressed each cheek, rather complimentary, before she smacked my right cheek. I winced and it stung, but it was also… nice. Then she slapped my left cheek. Again, it stung but it also felt… pleasurable. She alternated again twice more and I released a light moan.

"You like that?" she whispered into my ear.

"I didn't know I did!"

"Do you want me, Benjamin?"

"God yes, Miss."

"I'd love to fuck you right here, right now. I really would. You're so fucking cute, it's driving me insane. I know you've liked me for years too, ever since you started here." She pressed into me, her hard girlcock no doubt covered by at least her panties. I released a soft moan, pressing back against her. She kissed my cheek. "I know you want me too," she breathed into my ear, "Are you busy this weekend?"

"My Mum…"

"Oh, that's really sweet, Benjamin. Your first time with her?" Nodding, she kissed my cheek again. "How about one day after school next week. Make it Wednesday. Tell your Mum it's a study session. But you'll be studying my big girlcock as it brings you nothing but pleasure."

"Okay," I replied after taking a deep breath, "Is it… okay to do that?"

"You're eighteen and an adult. You're doing this of your own free will. And you like me, so no, it's not a problem."

"We can… do something now…"

"I'd love to, Benjamin, but if we're caught, I'd get in a lot of trouble. Just having you like this would probably see me disciplined." She paused before asking, "Did you like it?"

"Yeah…"

"Thought you might. Pull up your trousers. I'll give you a lift home."

With my trousers back in position, I turned to face her. Her red hair was vibrant, framing her pale, pretty face. Her green eyes were breathtaking. I know I stared at her in silence, long enough her face broke out in a grin. Leaning forward, that first kiss was something else. I couldn't believe my luck. My sister. My mother. Caroline. Vanessa. Bailey. God knows who else. And now one of my teachers.

"I think my sister is waiting for me, but thank you, Miss."

"Okay, sweetie. One thing. When you're at my place week, I'm not Miss Wilson. I'm Sandra."

"Yes, Miss. Of course."

Escorting me to the door, she unlocked and opened it before resting a hand on my shoulder. "I want your last couple of months here to be memorable, Benjamin. You're going to finish top of your year in all likelihood. I know you and Vanessa… Is she understanding?"

"Of course. I… just didn't know that I'd be so popular."

"Good. I'm hoping you'll be a regular visitor, and maybe after you've graduated…" Kissing my cheek, she wished me goodbye and a fun weekend.

Jade was outside waiting for me. She took one look at me and smiled. "Who was it?"

"I haven't been fucking or anything. But Miss Wilson…"

"Oh, a teacher?" She laughed and hugged me. "Well, good for you, Benji."

"We didn't do anything but she's asked me around for a study session next week."

Getting into the car, my sister snorted. "Study session, my arse. She's going to fuck you senseless and you're going to love every minute."

I knew she wasn't wrong about that. Still, I had to pinch myself how much my life had changed in just a week. And I had more to look forward to that very evening.

Chapter 3: Never Stop Learning

Chapter Text

The music playing in the living room wasn't too loud. Jade and Caroline sat side by side on the lounge, nursing a glass of wine. Mum was wearing a gorgeous red and white sundress, showing off her long tanned arms, and nearly the entire length of her beautiful legs. Tight to her body, showing off her curves. She wasn't wearing a bra, and definitely wasn't wearing panties, considering the tent where her girlcock was. I was in her arms, pressed into her body, my head nestled by her breasts, as we swayed to the music.

Her fingers caressed the back of my head. I knew how much Mum loved me, but in that moment, her love was almost overwhelming. Running my fingers up her back, she'd occasionally give me a gentle squeeze in return, before I ran my hands down to her butt. "Do you like my bum, baby?"

"God yes, Mum. Particularly when you're wearing tight clothing."

Lifting my chin with a finger, she gazed into my eyes, almost dazzling me with the look in her blue eyes, before she leaned down to kiss me softly. "What do you want tonight, baby? It's your choice. Want me to make love to you, or you make love to me?"

Smiling, I replied, "The first one, please. I want to feel you inside me too, Mum. Just like Jade."

Hugging me tightly, she admitted that's just what she wanted to hear too. "Cathy, I'll sleep with Jade tonight. I'm going to give you two some much needed time alone. And no arguments." She turned to Jade. "Um, I'm assuming we're not having sex?"

"Unless you want to bottom for me, Caroline."

Caroline gave that idea some thought. "Maybe another couple of drinks will…"

"I don't fuck people when they're drunk, Caroline. It's fine, I'd love your company regardless."

"Thank you, sweetie. A nice cuddle before we drift off to sleep."

Mum and I danced for a little longer before we realised the time. We'd enjoyed dinner, relaxed by the pool for at least a couple of hours, before heading inside, Mum announcing she wanted to dance with her son before taking him to bed. I willingly obliged as, I'm sure you've figured out by now, I'd do anything to make Mum happy.

Caroline collected some sleeping attire from their bedroom before she kissed Mum and I goodnight, hearing her whisper a couple of very naughty suggestions into her ear, before Jade led her to her bedroom. Mum took my hand and led me to her bedroom. The scent that lingered was of the perfume Mum and Caroline would wear.

They had their own bathroom, Mum suggesting we shower first before making love, though we'd likely need a shower afterwards. I'd seen Mum naked more than once, but this was the first time it was only the two of us. It was intimate and a real turn on, feeling her girlcock press into me as we made out under the hot water. "Baby, all I want to do tonight is slide my girlcock inside you. Do you want that?"

"More than anything, Mum."

"Good boy. I'll take care of you. I want you to cum lots too. Tomorrow night, you can make love to me. I can't wait to feel my son's cock in my pussy."

"Can I ask a really stupid question about that?"

Mum smiled at me before grabbing my hand, ensuring my fingers moved past her balls to the hidden vagina behind and underneath. She was wet, which was what I was wondering. "I'll be nice and wet for you, baby," she whispered, making her moan softly when I slid them inside her, "Caroline loves sliding her big cock into my pussy. Do you want to fuck my arse too?"

"Really?" I asked, my voice going an octave higher in surprise.

Her face lit up. "Of course, baby, considering I'm going to be fucking yours all night. And most of the weekend, or so I hope."

"Mum, you can fuck me whenever you want."

She kissed my cheek. "Thank you, baby. Now, how about we go have some fun."

We wiped each other down before she took my hand again, mesmerised by her arse as I followed her into the bedroom. Pulling back the blankets first, she sat down first before gesturing for me to straddle her lap. I felt her warm girlcock pressing between my cheeks once I sat down, Mum kissing me hungrily, her fingers slowly stroking my cock.

Sliding off her lap, I stayed on my hands and knees as I glanced back, wiggling my bum, Mum laughing as she knew what I was after. Mum almost growled as she buried her mouth, her tongue working my tight little hole expertly, spreading my cheeks and making me whimper within a couple of minutes.

Lube was soon applied and I felt two fingers inside me immediately. Earned another moan and whimper as she wasted no time pumping me quickly with those. A week and I was already used to it, but the amount of sex I'd already had certainly had my head spinning at times. Mum went one further though. Three fingers was one thing, but four was unexpected. "Oh fuck… Mum…"

"I'm not going to fist you, baby, just don't want to hurt you at all."

"Fuck me, Mummy," I whimpered.

She heard the need and desire, practically picking me up and gently placing me on my back. She'd already lubed up her cock, getting me in position. As she pressed herself at my tight hole, she kissed me deeply, moaning into her mouth as the head of her girlcock slid inside me. She gave me a few seconds, like all previous lovers, before meeting my eyes. I nodded and felt her slide the rest of her inside me in one slow move of her body.

"Oh fuck!" I cried, "Mummy…"

"I love you so much, baby."

Feeling her entire length inside me, she kissed me deeply, making sure my legs were as wide as possible as she made love to me. She pulled nearly her entire length back before sliding inside me again. "Suck my titties, sweetie," Mum said, "Just like you used to."

Mum moaned when my lips latched to her right breast. Her nipples were hard and sensitive, moving from one to the other, sucking, licking, gently biting. As I did that, Mum started to pump into me faster and faster. I eventually had to rest my head back, watching her eyes looking down at me, occasionally moving my eyes to watch her thick girlcock slowly but surely slamming into me.

"Fuck me, Mum. Fuck my arse!" I exclaimed.

"Oh baby, we're doing this forever."

She moved my legs so my knees were even further back, glad I was relatively flexible, Mum changing her position to really start driving her cock into me. I had to start stroking my own, Mum urging me on to cum with her. I knew she wasn't going to last much longer, as she started to fuck me harder and faster. I stroked my cock rapidly, waiting for that first throb when she'd start to fill my arse.

"I love you, baby," Mum whimpered.

Then I felt that first throb and my cock erupted at practically the same time. It was just perfect, feeling Mum fill me with her copious load as I covered my body in a smaller load, which didn't embarrass me. Mum drove her girlcock into me over and again until she had nothing left, leaving herself buried as she leaned, kissing me with the sort of intensity I received from Jade during our most passionate of lovemaking sessions.

Mum pulled out and moved to lie next to me, though surprised me by then licking up my chest. "Got to taste my son," she said, rather mesmerised as I watched her clean my chest. So I returned the favour, leaning over to take her member in my mouth. "Oh baby, that was just…"

"I'm clean, Mum. I'm always clean. I take the tablet every morning and afternoon so I am. Jade loves it when I go arse to mouth."

"I bet she does!"

Mum was quite obviously turned on, as she barely went soft, and within fifteen minutes, she had me on my knees, head buried in the pillow, as she started to slowly fuck me again. Feeling her fingers caress my back, she said she was going to fuck me, cum, and keep on fucking me until she came again. I was barely able to reply, considering she was fucking me nice and hard rather quickly, telling her that sounded wonderful and I'd do whatever she wanted.

Feeling her thick girlcock pumping me, her skin slapping against my arse… When she spanked me, the fact I didn't wince or make a disapproving sound no doubt raised an eyebrow. When she spanked me again, I managed to stifle the moan. Then she spanked me again and again and again, and I couldn't help moan softly.

Her hands moved to my lower back as she started to pump me faster and faster. Groaning loudly, my grunts adding to the noise, I felt her cock start to throb again within a few minutes, filling my arse yet again. Just like she promised, Mum didn't relent for a second, now leaning forward as I lowered myself, feeling her head resting by mine as she started to really drive herself into me.

"That's it, baby. All nine inches of your mother's big girlcock. Do you love it?"

"I do, Mummy. I really do."

"Mummy loves your tight little butt too, baby. She really loves it."

"Keep fucking me, Mum. All night."

"Until you pass out from exhaustion."

Lying me down prone on the bed was an entirely new experience. I knew Mum could have just pounded me into submission, but she slowed right down, her nine inches taking a few seconds to slide all the way inside before she pulled back until only the tip of her girlcock remained inside me. She spread me with each thrust forward, feeling her lips leaving soft kisses across my back before I turned my head, soft lips on my cheek.

She fucked me like that for ages until she needed to fuck me hard again, pulling out and almost curling me into a ball as I was on my back, fucking me harder and harder. My cock was rock hard but I left it alone, Mum angling hers in a way that she knew I'd cum without being touched.

We were both glistening with sweat by now, Mum's hair plastered to her forehead, blowing air to clear it from her eyes. Holding my ankles, she kept my legs spread and back, both of us watching her thick girlcock now slamming me hard and fast. I thought it would hurt but it felt nothing but wonderful. Guess I was just used to it already.

Then I came hard. I barely knew it was coming, but I erupted all over myself, and that set off another orgasm for my mother, delighted when she pulled out and just coated me in her cum. Once there was nothing but dribbles from her girlcock, she swayed and collapsed onto the bed next to me. "Fucking hell, baby, that was… the best sex ever…"

"Thank, Mum," I whispered.

"We'll let that cum dry, then would you like to ride Mummy's big throbbing member?"

"Definitely!" I exclaimed eagerly, much to her amusement.

"Want a drink of water, baby?" Nodding, she kissed my cheek and disappeared. Returning with two glasses of water, we sat against the headboard, Mum wrapping an arm around me as I cuddled against her. We chatted about school, any plans I had for summer, and what I wanted to do at college. Mum explained what was going on at her work and the hope we might have a summer holiday together. When she added that I could invite a friend or two, I had a feeling I knew who she meant.

Finishing our refreshment, Mum lowered herself down and gestured for me to straddle her lap. Not all her cum had dried, not that it mattered, lifting myself up and lowering myself down on her thick member. My face must have lit up in delight as Mum giggled. "Well, my son definitely loves girlcock inside him."

"God yes! But only girlcock. I'm not attracted to men."

"I know, baby. Want to bounce up and down for a while? Once you've tired yourself out, lean forward and I'll fuck you nice and hard again."

"Okay, Mum."

Bouncing up and down on her girlcock was almost the same as doing it with Jade, just that Mum was an inch longer, though I think the thickness was about the same. I stroked myself at the same time, but although hard, I didn't feel I'd likely cum again. I could manage quite a few times a day, but not that quickly in succession.

I enjoyed myself completely, though as Mum suspected, I was soon feeling rather tired. As soon as I leaned forward, Mum gave me a cuddle before kissing me, feeling her fingers run down my back to my butt. Getting comfortable, Mum slowly but surely started to thrust up into me. "Oh god," I moaned, "Mum… I love your girlcock."

"And my girlcock loves your tight little butt, baby."

Resting on my forearms, I tried to meet Mum's thrusts but she was soon fucking me far too fast to keep up, so I remained mostly still and let her control it. She fucked me for ages, longer than before, aware she was getting tired too. I knew she'd cum once more then we'd go to sleep. Leaning down to give her a soft kiss, I left my face only a couple of inches from her, watching her eyes, her face, her lips…

"Oh baby," she moaned, kissing me again as I felt another load of her cum flood my arse. I knew that was her done for the evening. Rolling off her body, I cuddled into her side as her arm came around me, ensuring as much of our bodies remained in contact.

"Want to take a bath together, sweetie?"

"Sure!"

Mum was rather excited by the idea, grabbing my hand and leading us towards the larger bathroom in the house. Caroline poked her head out of Jade's bedroom to see Mum running a bath as I cuddled her. I heard her laugh, turning to see her at the doorway. "Well, I see I've been replaced," she joked.

"Oh hush, Caroline. I've worn my boy out and he needs a good wash. I covered him in a load of cum."

Caroline was wearing a gorgeous negligee, turning as she walked towards me, Mum cuddling me from behind. Leaning down to leave a soft kiss on my lips, she asked quietly, "Did you enjoy my wife?" Gulping, I nodded. Her face lit up in a broad grin. "I'm glad you enjoyed your mother. I remember the times I enjoyed my mother." She paused before leaning down to my ear. "And my father," she whispered.

"Wow," I said. I obviously didn't know about that at all.

She caressed my cheek. "So I know exactly how you and your mother feel about each other, sweetie. Don't worry about it for a second. And I hope I get my chance too."

"Definitely!"

Hugging me and my mother at the same time, she wished us goodnight, closing the door on her way out. Mum got into the bath first before I settled down between her legs, resting back against her body. We soaked and relaxed until she grabbed a cloth and started to clean me down. It was another intimate moment between mother and son. Once the water cooled off, we hopped into the shower so I could return the favour to her.

Returning to the bedroom, the sheets definitely needed changing as there was cum everywhere, and they were damp with sweat. Once we'd replaced them, I snuggled back against Mum and I'm fairly sure we drifted off to sleep together. Waking the next morning, I definitely had a dull ache. Mum hadn't been gentle at times. When I got to my feet and winced, Mum told me no sex until after midday, to give me a few hours break. I thought that was a good idea, spending the morning studying or by the pool. Jade joined me, not bothering with a bikini, but we spent nearly the entire time just cuddling and talking.

After lunch, Mum told me to get naked and lube up, as I was going to spend the afternoon and early evening being fucked whenever she was in the mood. Caroline thought that was hilarious, keeping close to me as Mum wanted her to watch. Jade headed out to see her friends. I was sad to see her go, but she hugged me, told me to have fun, and assured me that she'd always love me.

For the next six hours, I waited with nervous anticipation for Mum to come looking for me and just pound me. It was very exciting. I was bent over the arm of the couch and fucked. I was forced to the floor in the living room and fucked. Bent over my bed and fucked. Bent over the dinner table and fucked. Rode her cock while we were outside on the grass. And, finally, pressed against the wall in the shower as she slammed her cock into me, leaving her sixth load inside me within six hours.

Mum cooked dinner as I relaxed in my bedroom. I carefully sat down once she called it was ready, eating it slowly as I tried to get comfortable. "I'm sorry, baby," Mum said, looking guilty, "Are you sore?"

"A little bit, but it's okay. I had a lot of fun."

"Want to make love to me later?"

I knew my face lit up. "I really want to, Mum."

"Good. Caroline, I'm not sure if Jade will come back. Would you like to be present and sleep with us?"

"I'd love to."

After dinner, we sat on the couch side by side, enjoying a tipple as we watched some bad Saturday night television. At least it made us laugh, cuddling into my mother while Caroline rested her head on her lap. Mum eventually turned to me and suggested she was horny, Caroline laughing as she could feel her swelling girlcock underneath her skirt.

Led by the hand again, this time by both women, they slowly undressed me before I helped Caroline undress Mum, then we undressed Caroline. "What about Caroline, Mum?" I asked, "I don't want her left out."

Caroline hugged me tightly without hesitation. "Thank you, baby, but tonight is about you and your mother. But, if you'd like, I'll masturbate for you. Cum all over myself and you can taste me again?"

That sounded like a wonderful idea. Being my first time, Mum suggested she take control, lying me down on my back. My cock was at least three inches shorter than hers, but was thick enough, or so I hoped. Caroline lay down next to me, lubing up her thick girlcock as she started to slowly stroke herself. Mum offered to blow me, but I shook my head. I only wanted to cum in her pussy.

Straddling my lap, she lifted her girlcock and balls and I felt her wetness underneath. Futanari were truly a marvel. "Are you ready, baby?" I nodded eagerly as Mum grabbed the base of my cock, and ever so slowly, I sank inside her tight, warm pussy. I groaned loudly and did all I could to stop myself blasting away. "Oh, baby, you feel wonderful." Considering Caroline fucked Mum, I'm sure she was just being polite, but the fact the smile on her face was utterly genuine, maybe it was because it was her son that made it so good.

Leaning forward, she left a soft kiss on my lips as she started to rock herself on my cock. I'd jerked off plenty using lube, but having my cock buried somewhere so warm, so tight, was completely unexpected. Mum stroked herself as she sat back up, which was mesmerising in itself, moving from watching her to watching Caroline stroke her big girlcock next to us.

"Caroline, my son feels wonderful."

"Fuck… Mum…"

"If you need to cum, just cum, baby. You'll get hard again quickly."

Mum was now pumping her own something fierce, almost desperate to cum while I was inside her. Making a gesture with my eyes, she smiled as she grabbed me and managed to turn us over so she was on her back, slowly thrusting into her as she stroked herself. Feeling her long legs wrap around me, she met my eyes and begged for me to cum inside her.

I wasn't going to last too much longer so focused on how wonderful it felt being inside her. My own futanari mother. Yep, that did it, Mum giggling as she later said my eyes lit up with desire as I finally exploded buried in her pussy. As I was finishing, Mum finished all over herself, Caroline moaning next to us, watching her erupt at the same time. She came in a torrent I knew well already.

Pulling out of Mum, I immediately started to lick up her cum, making her giggle as she was feeling rather sensitive, before I moved over to lick up Caroline's cum. When I took her girlcock in my mouth, just a few inches, she moaned softly. "Benji…" she whispered, feeling her fingers run through my hair.

"I love you, Ma."

"Oh, I love you, sweetie. So much. You're my son too, no matter what any paperwork says."

Relaxing between them once I'd licked up as much cum as I could manage, I was surprised when both cuddled into my side, covering my cheeks and body in kisses, earning plenty of chuckles as I was a little ticklish. "Want to fuck Mummy again, sweetie?"

That received an eager nod, Mum asking if I wanted to fuck her doggy style. She was quickly on her knees, looking back as she spread her legs, offering me a great view of her puckered little hole and her incredibly wet pussy. Asking if she wanted me to do something else with her pussy, she turned and explained that although feeling someone in her pussy was a wonderful feeling, her orgasms through her girlcock were much more fulfilling, but kissed my cheek and thanked me for caring.

Back in position, I slid my cock back inside her pussy, savouring the feeling of her tight pussy again. But this time it was different, Caroline sitting in front of Mum and she was definitely sucking her thick, long girlcock. Caroline met my eyes and winked. "We've done this before, though I was buried in her arse and Jade was having her girlcock sucked."

"Wow, that's… so hot… Can she deepthroat you?"

"Oh, your mother is an excellent cocksucker, as I'm sure you've realised."

Grabbing my mother by the hips, I started to pump into her harder and faster, Caroline urging me on to fuck her wife like I mean it. She made some suggestions, including for me to give her a reach around. Mum loved that, moaning around Caroline's before she finally glanced back. "Let me get Caroline off, then I'll sit back so you can stroke me easier."

So I slowed down, allowing Mum to focus on Caroline. I watched her face as she got closer to orgasm. She was beautiful. As beautiful as Mum and Jade. When I told her that, she opened her eyes, the most glorious smile appearing… then she filled my mother's mouth with far too much cum. "Swallow it!" Caroline demanded, "Should have left it down your throat. Benjamin, smack your mother."

"What?"

"Slap her arse. Both cheeks, three times."

"Um… okay…"

What I learned in the next few seconds is that, much like her son, she liked to be spanked. Leaning back, she turned to kiss me, swapping a bit of Caroline's cum, before I snaked my hand around to take her girlcock in hand. She lasted two minutes before she erupted all over Caroline, who moved so her wife could cover her in her thick, white cum. "Cum in me, baby," Mum moaned, "Fill my tight, little pussy again."

Mum got what she wanted five minutes later. That wiped me out. We'd been fucking most of the afternoon and night. Caroline giggled as I collapsed on my front, feeling her cuddle me from behind. "Go to sleep, baby. It's been a big day," she whispered into my ear.

Waking in the morning, I felt two warm arms around me, breasts pressing into my back and a very thick cock pressing into me. Mum wasn't there so I assumed it was Caroline. Managing to turn around, she was already awake, giving me a soft kiss on the lips. "How are you feeling?" she asked.

"Mum fucked me a lot yesterday."

Caroline giggled. "She did. But I mean how are you feeling about making love to her?"

"I loved it, but I'll be honest…"

"You love receiving, don't you?" Blushing, I nodded without a word. "Are you ashamed of that?"

"God no. I can't wait to be with you, Ma."

"Next weekend is my turn. Your mother will fool around today, but she'll insist you take it easy as you have school tomorrow."

Getting up, Mum was cooking breakfast as always. Caroline offered to help, noticing the pair kiss and cuddle constantly, something I was used to seeing. Jade appeared, believing she'd been gone the entire night, but she returned early morning, long after we'd fallen asleep. She sat next to me as always, pulling my chair closer so I could snuggle with her. "Can I have some cuddle time today, Mum?" she asked.

"Of course, sweetie. He needs a break anyway. His arse has taken quite the pounding, though he does love his Mummy's big girlcock inside him."

After breakfast, Jade took my hand and led me to her bedroom. We stripped off but all we did was snuggle on her bed, a little light kissing, but it was obvious even to me she just needed to feel the love. So I cuddled into her as she seemed content to just hold me for a couple of hours, not talking about all that much. Nearly fell asleep.

It ended up being a quiet day. Mum fucked me a couple of times, just to sate our appetites, but by dinnertime, we were both dressed, the sign that the 'fun' was over for the time-being. However, I still went to bed with her that night, Caroline joining us, finding myself snuggled front and back by my two mothers. It was a nice way to end the weekend.

I'll admit that returning to school was a slight relief after the weekend. I woke up bright-eyed and bushy-tailed, but apart from the inevitable fuck with Vanessa I expected at lunchtime, I knew there'd likely be no other sex until that night with Jade. My sister put on her usual morning show when dropping me at school, going so far as to ensure my hand went under her skirt, giving her a few gropes, before she took off.

At lunchtime, our little group had expanded to a dozen, including myself. I knew all of them, of course, but most had not really been part of our friend group. I'd already noticed my three male friends keeping their distance. When I asked Vanessa about that, she replied with a smile. "You're ours now, Benji." I didn't know whether to be concerned or not. Guess it showed on my face as she kissed me softly. "Good way, Benji," she added softly, "Very good way. You can still see your friends, but wouldn't you prefer our attention and affection?"

Looking around to see eleven beautiful futagirls smiling at me, I could only agree that I much preferred their company, even if it was simply for an hour or two at school each day. "Vanessa, can I…" Bailey started to ask before trailing off.

"Want a blowjob?" Vanessa asked her. Bailey's nod was very eager. "Okay, take him off to the changing room. You can have him today."

Bailey took my hand and we calmly walked towards the changing rooms, barely anyone paying me attention. Since I was often see hand in hand with Vanessa or one of my other friends, it barely registered with anyone. Finding an empty stall, she locked it before we stood facing each other, and I was surprised she was so nervous. Most futanari were almost arrogant in their confidence. It was a sexy sort of arrogance, but still…

She was incredibly tall, long black hair that flowed down past her shoulders. Her blue eyes were lively, gazing at me with intensity. Her breasts were not large but suited her lean frame. "Are you nervous?" I wondered.

"I've watched you for so long," she admitted softly, noticing her cheeks start to glow, "My kind just know when a man is interested. Every futagirl in the school is aware. The intensity of your desire is almost overwhelming at times."

"Have you done anything like this before?" I was surprised when she shook her head. I'd always assumed the futanari in our school would have been sexually active far longer than I was. I had read their libido's grew stronger with age. Maybe it meant when they hit their early twenties or something. Gesturing to the bench, we sat side by side. "When you showed me your girlcock in class, I just thought…"

"I couldn't stop shaking at doing something like that!" she said, giggling away, "But I was desperate for you to see it, knowing it was you who made me so hard. And I knew, once you did see it, you'd want me in return."

"Want to kiss me?"

Nodding eagerly, she turned and proved she'd done that before at least. She wanted to be dominant, as I expected, accepting her tongue as I quickly moved so I was straddling her lap. I felt her get hard underneath me, waiting until she moaned into my mouth before I finally broke the kiss. "You're hard," I whispered, "Want that blowjob now?"

"When can we make love?" she whispered, "I know you already have other lovers…"

"We can make time. I just don't know when yet."

Sliding off her lap to the floor, she was wearing the standard uniform for females and futanari. A white buttoned shirt. A short red, black and white checkered skirt. Long white socks to the knee and black shoes. Lifting her skirt, I reached under and grabbed her blue panties, dragging them down to free her hard girlcock. "It's beautiful," I whispered, running my tongue up the shaft and around the head, no surprise she was already leaking pre-cum.

She hissed as it throbbed. "I won't last long," she murmured.

"It's your first time, Bailey. It's fine. I promise this won't be the only time."

"I hope so. I heard you're a great fuck." Meeting her eyes, she blushed again. "Futagirls like to talk, of course."

Licking her girlcock like a lollipop quickly had her moaning, no surprise she opened her shirt and started to fondle her tits at the same time. I guessed she was B-cup at most, aware the breasts of futanari kept expanding until they were nearly thirty. When I finally took some of her length in my mouth, her other hand immediately caressing the back of my head.

I did my best to take as much of her length as possible but I eventually choked. Bailey was immediately worried, admitting I still wasn't capable of deepthroating as I needed training on that. Bailey smiled, assuring me she was going to cum soon no matter what.

My head was soon bobbing up and down, lips tightly wrapped around her shaft, using my tongue to tease her even further. When her hips started to move, hearing her breathing increase, I knew she was getting close. Polite enough to warn me, I waited for that first spurt off thick, creamy cum to flood my mouth. As soon as it did, I moaned loudly, swallowing down each subsequent spurt easily. I was getting used to taking enormous loads.

Once she was empty, I cleaned her up with my tongue before lifting myself up to kiss her. Noticing her eyes glisten, I caressed her cheek. "Big moment?" Nodding with a smile, I added, "I'd love to be your first, if you'd like." Her next nod was very eager. "We'll sort something about but… you know…"

"Your diary is getting full?"

I met her eyes and we both chuckled. "I honestly had no idea."

Helping pull up her panties, her girlcock had only gone partially soft, though I noticed she barely bothered tucking it. I knew most futagirls didn't as it was only one section of the population that tried to shame them for being different, and it wasn't men. Walking back to our friends hand in hand, I sat back against Bailey as the eleven futagirls started talking amongst themselves.

"Did you enjoy him?" Vanessa finally asked. I assumed Bailey nodded. "I'm glad, Bailey. I know how long you've wanted him."

"How the hell did I not notice?" I wondered.

"We hid it from you but we all knew how we felt."

"Oh…"

Bailey cuddled me. So did Vanessa. "Jade called me the other day and explained how you felt. We're all very sorry, Benji. If we'd known, we would have told you, but then that would have made our lives difficult. You know, because…"

"I know. Trust me, the past few days have more than made up for anything before."

Jade made love to me that night when we got home, the sort where I was on my back, legs wrapped around her, our bodies almost pressed together, Jade's mouth rarely leaving mine alone. If we were not kissing, my fingers were pressed into her back, moaning constantly, Jade's gaze intense but full of the love she felt for me. We only made love once before we spent time cuddling.

Tuesday was the same as Monday, though Vanessa fucked me instead of spending time with Bailey. We didn't bother with the woods, Vanessa purposely taking my hand and striding with head held high to the changing room. Her confidence was beyond sexy, eagerly getting on my knees for her, grunting as she slid her girlcock inside me and fucking me senseless. It was so good, we nearly came together.

At home, apart from giving Mum one hell of a long, sloppy blowjob that ended with her cum all over my face, Jade and I spent a couple of hours just talking while we snuggled in bed. She eventually took my offer of a blowjob, and once I'd made her cum, she happily agreed for me to mount her, riding her long enough that I came all over her and she filled my bum. Needed a shower after that.

"I love you so much," she whispered as we drifted off to sleep.

Dropping me off at school the next day, the kiss she left on me was soft and sensual before she cuddled me. Resting my head on her chest, I closed my eyes and savoured the love she had for me. Walking towards all my friends, I couldn't help notice the smiles and looks in their eyes. "Your sister is totally in love with you, Benji," Vanessa said, "Does she get jealous?"

"No, although… She did mention I deserved more than one futawife, but she can't be one herself. It's the one thing we can't do by law. I think that upsets her."

"Trust me, however many futawives you eventually have, they'll always accept your love for her. Family is important, after all."

"One thing. I have a study session with Miss Wilson after school today." Their grins only broadened. "So I think, at lunch…"

"No bum fun but a blowjob, at least?" Vanessa asked, "Maybe another futagirl?"

"Me?" Chloe asked, hearing the hope, even desperation in her tone.

Vanessa kissed her friend, caressing her cheek. "Okay gorgeous, you finally get your chance."

Chloe squealed, hugged me tightly, no surprise I felt her poking me within a few seconds. It was hard to forget that we were all eighteen and adults, but there were times we had reminders we were still young and maturing. When I kissed her, she went silent, feeling her arms tighten around me, quickly moaning into my mouth as I brushed my hand across the obvious tent under her skirt.

"Benji," she murmured.

"Lunchtime, Chloe. I'll make sure I bring my A-game."

"Please, just your lips around my girlcock almost set me off," Bailey stated.

I had a class with Miss Wilson before lunch. She would walk up and down the aisles between desks as she instructed during our lesson. Most barely paid attention to her movement, focusing on writing or typing. I couldn't take my eyes off her, and she knew. I had a feeling she'd always known. Stopping by my desk, she left a note on my desk. Opening it up, it simply told me to come to her office once the final bell rang and we'd go from there. Vanessa was next to me, noticing my cheeks no doubt blushing.

"Study session this afternoon?" she whispered. To my nod, she smiled. "Have fun, Benji."

"Thanks, Ness. I will."

I didn't even have a chance to eat lunch. As soon as Chloe saw me, she ran up to me and kissed me hard. Fairly sure half the school went silent seeing it as her tongue was inside my mouth within seconds, practically rubbing her tented girlcock against me. Taking me by the hand once she pulled back, saliva still linking our mouths, we walked quickly in the direction of the changing rooms.

Miss Wilson was there. I thought she was going to tell us no, but one glance at Chloe seemed to make her relent. "First time together?"

"Just a blowjob, Miss. I've waited so long," Chloe pleaded, "Please, Miss. I really need him."

To my surprise, Miss Wilson smiled. "I've heard our young man is rather talented. Okay, head inside. Benjamin, the changing rooms are starting to get a sordid reputation, and you're smack bang in the middle of the rumours." She stepped towards me. "Some teachers are getting a little jealous. Just be careful, okay? I love hearing that you look after your girlfriends but you know the group that'll start kicking up a fuss."

"I understand, Miss."

"We know sex happens here but try and keep it a little more private." She paused and met my eyes. "Like the woods, perhaps…"

"Yes, Miss. I'll keep that in mind of the future."

As soon as we were in a shower stall, Chloe was all over me, desperate to get both of us naked, her tongue exploring my mouth as my hands ran over her body. She was a real beauty, keeping her blonde hair slightly short, a pair of hazel eyes within a perfect face, a pair of rather big tits for an eighteen year old, running my hand down her body towards her already thick girlcock. That's when she did blush for a moment. "It's… still a little small for a futagirl. Mum says I'm still growing though."

Meeting her eyes, I smiled. "Well, I think it's perfect, Chloe."

Falling to my knees, I ran my hands up her legs as I used my tongue on her shaft before moving down to give her heavy balls some action. She moaned as I moved back up her thick shaft. Whatever she didn't have in length, she had thickness. When she did eventually fuck me, she was going to spread me nice and wide.

Taking the head of her girlcock in my mouth, tasting her sweet pre-cum, she moaned loudly and I had a feeling she wasn't going to last long, being her first time and all. We did have an hour for lunch and I could possibly get her off twice, but after Miss Wilson's warning, I didn't want to take advantage of our situation.

"Try and hold it back, gorgeous," I murmured, continuing to lick her shaft like an ice cream.

"I'll try but I'm so turned on right now, Benji."

Sliding as much of her length inside my mouth as possible, I wrapped my lips tight and bobbed up and down faster and faster, sliding my tongue along her length at the same time, feeling her fingers grip the back of my head as she started to move along with my head.

She was so turned on, she didn't even have time to warn me before she fired into the back of my throat. Caught me by surprise for a moment before I pulled back, filling my mouth and swallowing the rest of the cum she had left for me. As soon as she was finished, I pulled back, watching as she dropped to her knees and kissed me hard, leaving further kisses all over my face.

"Oh my god, that was so awesome. Oh my god, that was…" She took a deep breath and smiled shyly. "Thank you, Benji," she whispered.

"My pleasure, beautiful."

After cleaning up and dressing, we wandered back to our friends, all of them gigging as I don't think anyone could wipe the smile from Chloe's face. Once we were sat down, she snuggled into me, Vanessa doing the same. It felt nice being popular for a change.

The bell rang for the end of the day a couple of hours later. I took my time packing up before walking to the office where Miss Wilson kept her private desk, alongside the three other history teachers. Surprised to see her alone, I almost shouted when she dragged me in, kicking the door shut and practically sending her tongue down my throat.

Kind of felt weak-kneed for a couple of seconds before she pulled back, caressing my cheek. "Sorry, sweetie, I wanted to do that nearly all lesson earlier today. Nearly took my girlcock out when I handed you the note, desperate to feel your lips…"

"You know I'd have sucked it too, Miss," I said, meeting her eyes. The smile that formed made my heart flutter. Think she understood, in that moment, how much I actually desired her in return. If there was any teacher I'd crushed on in that school, it had always been her.

"How old is your Mum?" she asked as she packed up.

"Forty-two. Caroline, her wife, is forty-four."

"I'm forty-eight, sweetie. Can you handle that?"

"I would have put you at forty at most, Miss. You're totally fucking hot." Clearing my throat, I added, "Oops, sorry, Miss."

She glanced at me and smirked. "Well, you're totally fucking cute and handsome yourself, young man." Picking up her bag, she walked towards me, looking down from her height of around six foot. "I don't do this often," she said softly, "In fact, I haven't had a student back to mine in a number of years. But… there's just something about you, Benjamin." I looked away, feeling my cheeks grow warm. "Had a lot of sex lately? I can almost smell their scent on you. I think that's why I'm even more attracted than normal."

Clearing my throat, I mentioned names. "Well, Jade, my sister. Mum. Caroline hasn't fucked me, but I've sucked her girlcock. Vanessa. Bailey and Chloe I've blown so far. Three of Jade's friends are almost desperate to fuck me." Meeting her eyes, I added, "And maybe you, Miss?"

Taking my hand, she practically dragged me to her car. Sliding into the passenger seat, she started up the car and started driving. As soon as we hit the first red light, she shuffled to take off her panties, gently grasping my wrist to slide my hand under her skirt. "I have a very big cock, Benjamin, but I'll be ever so gentle with you. We don't like causing our lovers pain unless it's something we both want. To do that doesn't bring either of us pleasure. That's not to say we don't love to fuck you though."

Swallowing, I asked quietly, "How long?"

Grinning as she pulled away from the lights, she replied with one word. "Eleven."

"Holy shit!"

Turning to me for a moment, she smiled. "As I said, I'll be gentle, but I'm going to watch all eleven slide inside you, sweetheart, and you're going to love every single inch. Can you deepthroat?" Shaking my head, she smiled. "Okay, I won't do that to you. Your sister going to show you?"

"This weekend. I know the theory but she's going to train me."

Continuing to stroke her girlcock, she shuddered slightly. "Just your hot breath and soft lips on my length will make me cum, sweetie." At the next set of lights, she leaned over to give me one hell of a kiss. "Part of me thinks this is so wrong…"

"And that's why it'll feel so good, Miss. Trust me, I'm here more than willing to do anything with you."

Her eyes lit up. "Careful what you promise, young man, lest you find yourself handcuffed to my bed." When my eyes lit up at the prospect, she giggled. "Well, no wonder you're so popular."

Her house was in a suburb quite a distance from my home and school. Not a real surprise as I figured most teachers didn't want to run into their students too often out of school. It was a small townhouse, following her inside to a decorated living room, modern kitchen and an upstairs where she explained there was a large bedroom and bathroom. There was another room as a study, and she had a small backyard.

"Can I ask a question, Miss?" I asked as she poured us a glass of wine each.

"We're home now. Call me Sandra."

"Well, I'm Benji then. Those who I'm close with…" She immediately rested her hand on mine, her face lighting up. "Well, if we're going to be doing what I think…"

"Definitely doing," she almost growled at me, before smiling, "What's the question?"

"Um… is there a Mister or… I don't know… um…"

"You're adorable when flustered, Benji. To put any concerns out of your mind, I'm single. I've been single for a while."

"How? You're fucking gorgeous. And smart."

I wasn't kissed for that. I was cuddled, finding my head resting on top of two large breasts. Wrapping my arms around her, she sighed contentedly. "There was someone special, a long time ago. A woman. I know, I know, most don't like us but she was different, until she was slowly indoctrinated, and her love turned to… well, our relationship ended badly."

"Sorry. I didn't know…"

"It was an innocent question, Benji. You're young, curious, full of questions."

"Well, her loss, Sandra. I think you're wonderful."

"Benji, you can stop with the compliments. I'm going to fuck you."

"Just being honest, Sandra."

Pulling back, she met my eyes before kissing my cheek. "I'm your year co-ordinator. Last interviews are next month. Will your mother be coming? I'd love to see her again, tell her how well her son is doing."

"I think she's already got the evening free, but I'll remind her when I get home."

Taking my hand, I followed her outside, glass in hand, as we took in the decking. There wasn't a pool, but there was a hot tub. The weather was already warm as we approached summer, but she bent over to flick a switch and bubbles started to form. "Want to get naked in there?" she asked.

"God yes. Um… can I see you, Sandra?"

"You first. Get in the tub and I'll put on a little show."

No show from myself. I just took off my clothes, my cock hard and pointing out. She took it in hand, giving it a gentle stroke, before gesturing to the hot tub. Getting in, the water was already warm, watching as she sculled the wine, disappearing inside for a moment with the bottle. Placing that and the glass down, she started by undoing her blouse, shucking it off to reveal a white lacey bra. Her black skirt was next to reveal a long girlcock, partially erect but, as I stared at it, I noticed it filling up nicely. Glancing back up her body, she slowly took off her bra to reveal a large pair of breasts, nipples obviously hard. Kicking off her heels, she slowly approached and stepped down into the tub.

"Do you think I'm beautiful?" she asked, surprised to hear some nerves.

I slid across to where she was sitting, straddling her lap and probably surprising her with one hell of a kiss. Feeling her fingers in my back, I smiled to myself when she released a light moan, and definitely smiled when I felt her enormous cock now resting behind me. "How's that for an answer, Sandra?"

"I always keep water based lube nearby," she whispered, "I have lovers on occasion, just none as young as you."

"You're forty-eight, Sandra. Do you have any idea how fucking hot it is that an older futagirl like you wants to be with me?"

She kissed me hungrily, her tongue in my mouth this time, though she eventually moved to my cheek and down my neck, making me shudder as I felt her teeth gently nibble at my skin. The tub of lube was nearby, reaching across to open it, preparing myself as we continued to make out. I asked if she wanted my mouth, but the look in her eyes told me she wanted only one thing from me. "We'll make love out here than adjourn to the bedroom later," she said, before she paused.

"What is it?" I wondered.

"Stay the night," she whispered.

"I'll call Jade, ask her to bring me some clothes for tomorrow."

Readying herself in no time at all, I lifted myself as she grabbed the base of her girlcock, lowering myself to the head and I paused as it felt far larger than anything I'd taken before. Realising I was nervous, she kissed me softly, caressing my back with her other hand, as I slowly but surely allowed the enormous head slip inside me.

"Oh my fucking god," I groaned, resting my head on her shoulder.

"Okay, baby?" she asked, hearing concern.

"So fucking big, Sandra. But, my god… I know I'm going to love it in a minute."

"Take your time, baby. We have all night."

She didn't move, allowing me to completely control my descent down her enormous length. With every inch that filled me, I'm sure my face lit up with an even broader smile. Never had I been stretched so wide. Never had I had something so long inside me. I didn't think I'd fit the entire length inside me, but after a few minutes, I felt my cheeks press against her thigh. I met her eyes and she returned the smile on my face, kissing me softly.

Taking a couple of minutes just to enjoy such a large girlcock inside me, I started to slowly lift myself up and down her length. She held my hips at the same time as I rested my hands on her shoulders, never taking my eyes off hers. The sheer delight I could see, the near constant smile, I'd never seen her look so happy in the time I'd known her.

"So tight, baby," she whispered.

"Because you're fucking huge, Sandra!"

"I'm not going to last long. It's been a while, Benji. And, just a warning, I cum a fucking lot."

"Good. Fill me up all night."

She kissed me softly before whispering, "Definitely going to fuck you at school for the last couple of months. Friday afternoon, after last lesson. I'll figure out something and drive you home afterwards."

"Think I'll say no after tonight, Sandra?"

I had no idea if I'd cum riding her without stroking myself so I figured I'd just cum later. I wanted to feel her blast inside me though. Gritting my teeth, I started to bounce faster and faster. No matter what I did, that was always going to cause at least a dull ache. Sandra's hands moved from my hips to my arse, feeling her move only slightly, judging her body reactions for how close she was.

"What a tight little butt you have," she murmured, "Can't wait to cum in it."

"How long?"

"Oh, very soon, sweetie."

She wasn't wrong as I felt her cock throb within a couple of minutes and it felt like a gunshot deep inside me. Spurt after spurt, losing count as I kept on bouncing away, before she finally gripped my hips so I stopped moving. A dreamy smile was on her face before she kissed me softly. Making sure I remained on her lap, she grabbed our glasses and poured us each a wine, sitting back enough so I could fondle her tits while I sipped at my wine.

"You love sneaking peeks at me, don't you?" Nodding, a little embarrassed, she giggled. "Trust me, I appreciate it. Nothing feels better than feeling sexy in front of a young man like yourself. Honestly thought I was too old to turn on someone your age."

We only moved once we'd finished our glass of wine, lifting myself up off her cock and feeling her cum immediately start to leak out of me. Taking my hand, she led me into the conservatory, where she kept towels for us to wipe ourselves down. Or, she wiped herself down, then had a lot of fun doing it to me. "Make love upstairs, call your sister, dinner then more fun?" she wondered.

"Sounds good to me."

Finding myself dragged upstairs had me chuckling away. Thankfully, the room was cool thanks to central air, Sandra gently pushing me back onto the bed. Shuffling back so I was comfortable, she grabbed lube from off the nighstand, crawling towards me once she'd lubed herself up, lifting me up and sliding two fingers inside me to get me ready again.

Hands under my knees, she pushed them as far back as possible, commenting on my flexibility, as she pressed the head of her girlcock against me.

"Fuck me, Miss Wilson," I moaned as the head of her cock slid inside me again.

"Want me to stay dressed when we do it at school?" she asked after another few inches slid inside me.

"God yes. And leave your glasses on. You look so sexy when you chew on them when thinking."

Once she was buried, she leaned down to give me a soft kiss. "Thank you, Benji. I haven't felt this beautiful in a long time," she whispered, "Up for a hard fuck now?"

"I'll tell you if I'm hurting."

Amazed at the positions I found myself in, she pushed my knees back until they almost touched the bed, watching as her entire length pistoned in and out of me. I was left wondering if I'd ever feel anything as deep inside me again, her large breasts jiggling with each thrust. The sound of her skin slapping against my arse echoed around the otherwise empty house.

"Oh my god," I moaned, "Oh god, please don't stop… I love you girlcock, Miss Wilson."

"Well, she loves your tight little arse, Benji. Graduate top of your year, and I'll give you the fucking of a lifetime."

"Yes, Miss Wilson. Anything to feel this again."

I'd felt euphoria before. I don't know how to describe what I was experiencing as her enormous cock plunged the depths of my arse. Hell, I almost felt on the verge of crying, not due to pain, but due to overwhelming… something. Closing my eyes, digging my fingers into her back, I felt her fingers wipe my cheek. I assured her I wasn't sore, but she seemed to know what I was feeling.

Starting to pump into me harder and faster caused my eyes to finally shoot open. "Fuck!" I cried, "Oh fuck me."

"Okay?" she asked between pumps.

I actually started to laugh "Oh fuck yes, Miss Wilson. Just pound my little butt."

She practically had me in a ball by now, her massive cock now slamming me. Was it hurting? God yes, but I wasn't going to complain. With the pain came overwhelming pleasure, and I loved watching her face and body, the sheer delight and pleasure she was taking from fucking me in return. She warned me when she was getting close. Part of me felt relief, part of me wanted her to just fuck me all night into the next morning.

"I'm close, baby," she finally moaned, "So close."

"Fill me, Miss Wilson."

"Arse or mouth?"

"Arse, Miss Wilson. I'll suck you at school and take a load."

"You're a naughty little boy, Benjamin."

"Your naught little boy, Miss Wilson."

That made her smile before she filled my arse again. I counted them. Eight! Eight full spurts of cum filled my bum. Then she collapsed on me, releasing my legs so I could wrap them around her, thankful that although taller, like all my lovers, she wasn't too heavy. Plus, feeling her breasts pressing into me was rather soothing.

Lifting herself up after a couple of minutes, she kissed me softly before pulling out, grabbing a nearby towel she'd brought in as I was leaking a lot immediately. Helping me up, I followed her into the bathroom, where I watched her have a pee. Not something I'd ever done before, then we had a quick shower together as, despite the air-conditioning, we'd built up quite a sweat, and I did need a slight clean up too as cum was going to leak all night otherwise.

Following her back downstairs, she asked what I wanted for dinner. I assured her that, in addition to whatever she wanted, I'd try and help. Whenever I offered Mum and Caroline, they declined, insisting they could do it. First, I needed to call my sister. Pressing speed dial on my phone, she answered within two rings.

"Okay, tell me. How was it?"

Looking at Miss Wilson, I smiled. "She was a fantastic lover, Jade. I loved every second."

Miss Wilson smiled at me. In fact, I think she verged on crying too. "Do you need picking up?"

"Actually, I'm kind of… going to stay here. Is that okay?"

Hearing her laugh, I didn't hear a reply before I heard her say, "Mum, Benji's at Miss Wilson's and he's staying the night. Is that okay?" There was another pause. "Mum says that's fine, Benji. Do you want me to bring over some clothes for tomorrow?"

"Yes, please. Is that okay?"

"Give me her address and I'll bring something over right now."

Passing my phone to Miss Wilson, she gave my sister the address before she no doubt was asked a question about me. She met my eyes and smiled. "He was wonderful, Jade. He's made an old futanari feel beautiful once again… I'll see you soon… Yes… Yes… Okay. Bye for now." Hanging up, she passed my phone back. "I remember you sister. Pretty little thing she was." She paused before adding, "And she's always been in love with you. She asked me for advice. I told her she just needed to wait, her time would come."

"Worth the wait, to be honest."

"Good. Now, dinner. How about some pasta? Something simple."

"Okay."

"Good. Then all you need do is plonk that cute little butt of yours on the stool opposite, ensure my wine glass isn't empty, and talk to me. Once we've eaten, we'll wait for your sister to arrive, then we're heading upstairs to make love the rest of the night."

"Fantasy fulfilled, Miss Wilson."

Jade arrived after we'd eaten dinner. To my slight consternation, Mum and Caroline were with her. When Miss Wilson opened the door and I saw them, I almost groaned, though was thankful I was at least partly dressed. She invited them in, Jade handing me a bag of clothes, Miss Wilson offering a drink, gesturing to the empty couch. I sat on the other two-seater, Miss Wilson returning quickly with wine for the parents, a soda for my sister, as she was driving.

Taking my hand once she sat next to me, my family smiled at me. "How was he?" Mum asked.

"Wonderful," Miss Wilson replied, "No wonder Jade loves him so much. But he was also very… well, I've had few lovers who can take my entire length without a single complaint."

"How big?" Caroline wondered.

"Eleven. And thick. Very thick."

Caroline glanced at me, that predatory look I'd grown accustomed to. "Good to know as I have plans for him too."

"What will the school say?" Mum wondered, "I don't want either of you in trouble."

"We'll be smart, Mum," I replied, squeezing Miss Wilson's hand, "But we really like each other and I don't want this to be the only time. I've discovered a few things since my birthday. I have a lot of love to give, and want to be loved in return."

Miss Wilson kissed my cheek. "Thank you, baby," she breathed into my ear.

Jade turned to Mum. "I don't think you could stop this anyway. If they want to be together…"

"I don't want to stop them, I just don't want them in trouble or hurt. But, Benjamin, if you're confident and you this won't affect your graduation, I'm not going to stop you. All it will do is force you away from us, and I'm not having that for a second."

I think Miss Wilson and I both breathed a sigh of relief. Making chit-chat until everyone finished their drinks, Mum and Caroline hugged me goodnight, Jade kissed me passionately as always, waving at them as the car disappeared. Miss Wilson hugged me from behind. "Ready to make love the rest of the night?" she wondered.

"Want to utterly nail me from behind, Miss Wilson?"

"Oooh, you are a very naughty boy, Benji. We're going to have such a goodnight."

Back inside, she ordered me up to the bedroom, told me to strip, and wait on the bed on my hands and knees. Doing as she asked, I waited a few minutes before appeared, wearing a black leather corset, stockings and suspenders, garter, black leather boots, and a black leather mask across her eyes, her emerald green orbs alive in the gaps.

And she had a riding crop in her hands. Along with one or two other things I recognised.

"Baby, we are in for one hell of a night," she said, "I'm going to make sure you hobble into school tomorrow morning."

Chapter 4

Chapter Text

I'll admit, I woke in agony the next morning. A good sort. A pleasurable sort. But agony nonetheless. It was the first time I'd been utterly dominated during an evening. It was partly loving, but it was mostly hot, sweaty, ball-busting, big girlcock pounding a tight arse type of sex, the sort where I was pretty much the submissive bitch to Miss Wilson for god only knows how long during that evening.

I enjoyed every single second of it. Miss Wilson woke me up with a soft kiss, taking me by the hand as I hobbled to the shower. She gently washed me from the top of my head to my toes, kissing me softly all the time. Leading me back to her room, she dressed first before she helped me get dressed. Downstairs, she prepared breakfast as I attempted to sit on the stool, but to be honest, it still hurt.

"Oh baby, I'm so sorry," she cried, taking me in her arms. I thought she was about to cry.

"It's a good hurt, Sandra. I think I overestimated myself though. But I loved every second. No regrets."

"Your cheeks are still a bit red too."

"It's fine. Really…"

Another soft kiss on the lips before she placed some toast and a mug of tea in front of me. We ate and chatted about the upcoming day before grabbing our things and walking to her car. I held her hand the entire way to school, just to put her mind at ease. Sitting wasn't entirely comfortable but I'd been through worse on a rugby field. Suffered more than one concussion and those sucked.

Parking up at school, I'm not sure if we were seen arriving together. Getting out, I grabbed my things, Miss Wilson looking around to see we were alone, giving me one last kiss and cuddle. "Thank you for last night, Benji."

"My pleasure, Miss Wilson."

"Would you like to do it again?"

"God yes, Miss Wilson. Name a time and place, and if I'm free, I'll be there naked, lubed and ready."

"Bad enough to make an old futagirl like me fall in love."

"Being in love won't be a problem once I've graduated, Miss Wilson."

She took a couple of seconds to comprehend what I was suggesting. "You'd like to keep going after you've graduated?"

"You really think I'd give up what we did together last night?"

With some reluctance, we shared one last kiss before heading in opposite directions. Walking around to the front of the school, my presence was eventually noticed by my friends, noticing I'd not arrived with Jade. I managed to fob them by stating I'd come in by other means. They didn't ask too many question, but they noticed I was hobbling and wincing every so often.

"Good night, Benji?" Vanessa asked.

"Like you wouldn't believe, Ness."

"We need details," Georgie demanded, albeit gently.

Glancing around, all eleven nodded their heads. "We won't be jealous, Benji. Looks like you had a good time," Bailey added.

"Okay. So… She had a massive, thick cock. And she was dominant. I mean really dominant. Had me tied to the bed last night by my wrists, whipped my arse with a riding crop something good, then just fucked the shit out of me for a few hours, spending most of the time on my knees, head buried in the pillow, sometimes blindfolded and gagged. Think we stopped early this morning. Filled my arse with so much cum, it was still leaking out of me in the shower this morning." Glancing around and down, I could see a series of erections under skirts. "I'm guessing you liked that story."

"Did you know she was like that?" Vanessa wondered.

"Not particularly. It was fun. Trust me, it was a lot fun, but also not something I think I could tolerate every time. I do prefer it being slightly more gentle and intimate than that."

"I'm intrigued as to who," Bailey murmured, earning plenty of nods.

"Maybe later. A man has to have some secrets."

Thankfully, I didn't have a class with Miss Wilson on a Thursday, so we didn't have that awkward moment during class. I did see her in the halls though, stopping long enough for her to rest a hand on my shoulder and that glance only lovers do. I would have liked to kiss her but wasn't confident enough for that sort of display.

My friends wanted nothing but my company at lunchtime, spending the entire hour sitting together, chatting about school, work, our hopes for the future. I mentioned the holiday my mother had mentioned and the fact I could invite friends. When they asked who, I insinuated my mother meant potential lovers rather than my male friends. Adding that my mother and Caroline had mentioned going to a university with a larger futanari population, I noticed many smiles in my direction, so I had a feeling many of friends might be attending the same university.

"What are you hoping to study?" Vanessa wondered.

"I'm thinking law. For a few reasons, but it will depend on my final marks."

Vanessa smiled as she had an inkling why. A couple of reasons were purely personal.

Jade picked me up from school. Taking one look at me as I sat in the passenger seat, she burst into laughter though caressed the back of my head with her fingers. "Late night, sweetie?"

"I'm still a little tender even now, Jade."

"She fucked you properly, did she?"

"I'll show you when we get home."

After completing my homework, I wandered into Jade's room, finding her hard at work with her end of year assignments for her university course. Kissing her cheek, she sighed and turned her chair to face me. Making a gesture, I turned around and dropped my shorts I'd changed into. I was expecting laugher. Instead, she disappeared for a few seconds, returning and asking me to bend over the bed.

Feeling her rub some cream on my cheeks and thighs was a relief. Miss Wilson had done the same thing the previous night once we were done, and also after the shower that morning, but I guess they still looked a little sore. I told Jade that, which headed off any criticism. "I didn't think about the rest of the day," I said, "And I couldn't very well go to Miss Wilson about it while I was at school."

She rubbed my back. "It's okay, baby," she said softly, "No sex tonight though. I think you could do with a night off."

"Yeah, I can agree to that."

Mum and Caroline noticed I was still slightly hobbling. I hadn't told Jade everything we got up to, thinking it best just to tell them at once. While they were definitely aroused, I noticed the concern in Mum's eyes. I took her hand, assured her I consented to everything. In fact, I wanted everything done to me. But even Miss Wilson was feeling guilty that morning, so I had a feeling that, although it wouldn't be a one-time thing, our next time together would be more… normal, for want of a better term.

I woke the next morning with Jade's arms wrapped around me, my head resting underneath her chin, and her hard girlcock pressed into me. Licking my hand, I gently grasped her length and started to stroke her. She woke slowly, hearing her whisper I was being naughty.

"Can I blow you, Jade?"

"My girlcock is always yours, sweetie. You know that."

Turning onto her back and spreading her legs, I sat on my knees between them, taking her girlcock in my mouth, ensuring it was a slow, sensuous blowjob. I loved my sister's girlcock and I loved making her cum. In fact, the blowjob took so long that Mum knocked on the door, letting us know it was getting late. I was busy and I don't think Jade even heard, Mum opening the door and hearing her giggle.

Feeling her hand rub my back, Jade told her how good my mouth felt. "I know, baby. He's wonderful at this now. Are you instructing him how to deepthroat this weekend?"

"Yes, Mum."

"Good. Once he does that… Damn, he's going to be even more popular." Mum leaned forward to kiss her. "Are you close, baby?"

"So close, Mum."

She was, as within a few minutes, she warned me she was about to cum, getting in the right position to ensure I tasted every single drop of what she fired into my mouth, gulping the first few spurts down before keeping enough in my mouth, looking at Mum and smiling. She smiled, leaning forward to kiss her, swapping my sister's cum.

"Mmmm. My little futagirl does taste delicious." She stood up. "Okay, take five more minutes, then you really need to get ready for school."

"Yes, Mum."

Cuddling into my sister, she wrapped an arm around me, holding me tightly. Whispering our love for each other, we shared a long, soft kiss before finally getting up. Showering together saved water, dressing quickly and heading downstairs for a quick breakfast, rushing out to the car. I arrived at school on time, my sister not getting out as she was running a little late, still sharing a steamy kiss before getting out and waving goodbye.

Vanessa and my other friends noticed I was feeling much better and there was immediate talk of who was fucking me at lunchtime. Bailey and Chloe didn't want their first time inside me to be at school, and all my other friends, too numerous to name right now, felt the same way.

It was decided Vanessa would have me at lunch, but we'd do something different. We took our blanket as far away from everyone else as possible. The other futagirls gathered in a circle as Vanessa and I stripped off. Getting on our knees, I kissed down her body before taking her girlcock in my mouth. The moan she released thankfully didn't carry with the wind.

"Wow, those are some marks, Benji," Bailey whispered, "Do they hurt?"

"Not anymore," I replied before swallowing Vanessa again.

"Definitely want to fuck that tight little arse," Georgie murmured, "Fuck, I'm so hard right now."

"Baby," Vanessa whispered, "Want to blow our friend while I fuck you?"

"Threesome! Spitroast! Totally fucking hot!" Aubrey exclaimed.

Spinning around, I felt Vanessa waste little time burying her tongue between my cheeks as Georgie got into position in front of me. Like all my lovers, she was a good four to five inches taller when standing. Her hair was currently blue, one of those futagirls who went through phases of colour, but her blue eyes were rather dark but utterly gorgeous. Like all my lovers, she was drop dead gorgeous, a pair of C-cups on her chest and at least eight inches between her legs.

Taking off her panties, I unzipped her skirt as she took off her blouse and bra. My shirt, trousers and underwear was already off, glancing to see Vanessa was naked too. Georgie's thick girlcock sprung free from her panties, licking up and down her shaft, hearing her actually choke back a sob. Glancing up, she smiled down at me. "Please, baby, I want to cum in your mouth so much," she whispered.

"This is going to get emotional," Chloe stated softly.

Futanari never left home without lube, no surprise I felt some applied to my arse and two fingers quickly slide inside me. I kept licking Georgie's girlcock and balls until I wrapped my lips around her shaft, enjoying her tasty pre-cum as I lowered my mouth further. I only stopped moving as I felt Vanessa press her thick head against me, groaning around Georgie's length as she slowly slid inside me.

"Oh fuck, it's Miss Wilson!" Chloe exclaimed.

"It's fine. Don't worry," I assured them.

Lowering my arse slightly for Vanessa's benefit, I resumed sucking Georgie as Vanessa slowly fucked me. Aside from the three of us moaning, I glanced to see some of the futagirls with girlcocks out, stroking themselves. And then I heard chuckling, glancing to see Miss Wilson standing by our circle.

"My, my, my, everyone looks like they're having fun. Are you having fun, girls?"

"Yes, Miss Wilson," most of them managed to reply.

"And you, Mister Marsh. Are you having fun?"

"God yes, Miss Wilson. Ness has a fabulous girlcock and I really want Georgie to cum in my mouth."

I know the next request surprised everyone but me. "Make room, girls. I want to watch too. Love seeing a cute young man being taken both ends."

Ignoring the presence of everyone else, I focused on the feeling of Vanessa's girlcock thrusting into me and Georgie's thick cock with my lips wrapped around it, head bobbing up and down. Her fingers were soon running though my hair, moving her hips, forcing a little more of her length into my mouth. Using a trick I'd learned since my first time, I gently fondled her balls, which made her moan.

"Benji," she moaned, "I'm close already."

"He'll swallow everything," Vanessa stated, thrusting into me faster and faster, "Just cum, sweetie. It's okay."

Vanessa buried her cock and stopped moving so I could give my full attention to Georgie. She was practically sobbing by now, not wanting to cum but also desperate to cum. Looking up into those gorgeous blue eyes pretty much guaranteed her orgasm as she would have seen the lust and desire in mine. With a squeal, that first spurt hit the back of my throat, easily swallowing each subsequent spurt with ease, savouring her taste.

Now that her friend had cum, Vanessa resumed fucking me, Georgie changing her seating position so I could rest my head on her lap, feeling her caress the back of my head. "Fuck, Benji," Vanessa moaned, "I fucking love your arse."

Chloe snorted but didn't say anything. I heard a few more moans around us, figuring other futagirls were climaxing from watching the shower. Vanessa leaned forward to mount me properly, her thick cock pounding me for a couple of minutes before she filled me with another load of cum. No doubt a little tired, she relaxed on top of me before finally pulling out, allowing me to lie down for a couple of minutes. Cuddling into each other, we shared some light kisses, caressing her cheek, before there was a cleared throat. "Everyone have fun?" Miss Wilson asked.

"Yes, Miss," we all said.

"Good. And a smart decision to come all the way over here, though I figured out why. I warned Mister Marsh about the constant use of the changing rooms for your escapades. Being this far away is almost good enough, but just be mindful of certain teachers. They even get an inkling of something like this…

"We'll be careful, Miss," Vanessa said.

Miss Wilson no doubt looked around, receiving nods that the warning was received. "Vanessa, you're a beautiful young futagirl. I'm delighted you finally got to share yourself with Benjamin. Georgie, dry your eyes. Was that your first blowjob?"

"Yes, Miss," she whispered.

"Good. Sharing something wonderful like that is sometimes even better with friends. And Benjamin, now I see why you're just so damned popular. You take a girlcock very well."

"Thank you, Miss. Vanessa has been a close friend for years. I'm glad we're finally being intimate."

"I love you, Benji," Vanessa whispered, finally confirming her true feelings.

"I love you too," I whispered back, kissing her softly before we cuddled.

"About fucking time, Ness," Chloe said, hearing plenty of giggles as everyone else agreed.

"I really don't want to bring down the mood, but you've got five minutes until lunch is over. Best you wipe yourselves down. Benjamin, I hope you'll manage to concentrate in my class during last period."

"Of course, Miss Wilson."

"Good boy. Girls, lovely to see you all too."

The three of us dressed quickly as other girlcocks were slid back behind panties and underneath skirts. The blanket was covered in cum. Vanessa brought a different one every day, so I assumed this would definitely be washed. The bell rang as we were walking back to the main building, Vanessa in my right hand, Georgie in my left. Only Georgie was in my next lesson, stopping outside the door and sharing a long kiss.

"That was wonderful, Benji," she breathed into my ear, "I can't wait until we make love soon."

"Me too, Georgie."

My last lesson on a Friday was with Miss Wilson, Vanessa to my left as always, Bailey now to my right, practically demanding the young woman who was sat there to move or else. She wisely moved, not without whispering a derogatory comment in her direction. Bailey laughed at her, sat down and held out her hand. "How are you, handsome?" she asked once I'd taken hold of the offer palm.

"Just fine now that I'm surrounded by two beautiful futagirls."

"Jesus, get a room, mate," Mark called out from the other side of the room, hearing him laughing away with Mike. I would have told them to get fucked, but classroom and all.

The lesson otherwise passed without incident. Miss Wilson didn't ask me to remain behind this time, though I was last to leave, wandering over and asking if she was okay. She sat me down on the desk and admitted she felt guilty about going overboard on Wednesday night. After shutting and locking the door, I returned and hugged her, assuring her I'd loved every minute of it. Yes, I was sore the next morning and most of the day, but that wasn't a problem.

"Miss, I'd love to stay and assure you by doing something else, but Jade is waiting for me." Stepping back, I smiled. "Tell you what, I'm going to invite a few friends over for swim tomorrow. Would you like to come?"

Her face lit up. "I'll give you my number. Text me your address and details."

Numbers exchanged, we shared a kiss and cuddle before I unlocked the door and headed out, smiling to myself as I made my way to Jade's car. Sliding into the passenger seat, she immediately asked what had me smiling. I explained what happened at lunch, then what I'd asked Miss Wilson. Jade loved the whole idea. Mum finished work early on Friday's so was already home when Jade and I walked inside.

"Mum, can I ask a favour?" I asked, wondering if I'd need to butter her up.

"What is it, sweetie?"

"Can I have some friends around tomorrow? It's meant to be hot and…"

"Male or futanari friends?"

"The latter."

"Definitely. Will I know them all?"

"You know Vanessa. She couldn't make my party, otherwise she'd have been here that day. The rest, I'm not sure." I paused before adding, "And Miss Wilson."

Mum laughed, putting my nerves to ease. "Should have known. Okay, baby, want to go shopping for a few things? We'll make it a barbecue, get some drinks in… Maybe a lot of lube too…"

"Mum," I groaned.

"Definitely a lot of lube." Kissing my cheek, she whispered, "Make sure you spend the night with your sister."

"What about you?"

"I'm important. Your sister is your life partner, Benjamin." I felt my eyes widen at the use of that term. "You can't marry her. You'll be together forever. Trust me on that one."

Glancing at Jade, I knew, in that moment, Mum was speaking the truth. "I'll send some messages and let you know who's coming. Jade, want to hang out by the pool before dinner?"

"I'll wear one of my sexy bikini's for you, Benji, though I won't tuck it."

Heading to my bedroom, I sent a few messages, hearing almost instant replies, everyone excited about the invite, and that they'd arrive in time for lunch, with a possible extension for lunch, depending on how everything went. Even Miss Wilson's reply was eager, stating she had just the sort of bikini that I'd appreciate it. Considering her curves… I knew I'd be in for a treat.

Swapping into a pair of swim shorts that were basically the same as boxer-briefs, but for swimming. After grabbing a towel, I walked through the house towards the back door, not surprise to see Mum and Jade both sitting by the pool. Jade's bikini was dark blue, covering her nipples and a little bit more of each breast, her bikini bottom straining with her thick girlcock flaccid but no longer tucked. Mum wore a white bikini, covering a bit more of her breasts but her thick girlcock was almost prominent.

Dropping my towel on the sunlounge next to them, I looked over both of them. "You are both so fucking hot," I said, "I mean, seriously. So beautiful."

Jade was up on her feet, hugging me tightly. Mum was distracted by wiping her eyes before she hugged me too. "You have no idea how much it means to hear that from you, baby," Mum whispered, I think Jade was busy crying. "Right, dry your eyes, my darling daughter. Let's get in the pool."

Mum dove into the pool as Jade let me go enough to give me one hell of a kiss before she turned, giving her bottom a smack, hearing her giggle before she dove into the pool. Once I joined them, we cooled off, Mum telling us that she'd wait until Caroline was home before she would order dinner in. We stayed in the pool for an hour, waiting for the temperature to drop, before we got out, dried off, dressed, Mum driving us down to the nearest shopping centre.

I hadn't really been out and about since losing my virginity to Jade and then enjoying sex practically every day since. Holding my sister and mother by the hand as we walked to the supermarket, I noticed the smiles and glances from any futanari we passed. Some were lingering. One or two practically undressed me with their eyes. One or two eye-fucked me.

Mum bought plenty of groceries, pushing the trolley back towards the car. It was only when we got in that they both started to giggle. "My god, I think my son would be in the middle of a gangbang if we hadn't been with him, Jade."

"I know, Mum. I'm almost worried for him now."

I figured they had noticed the same thing I did, but I still felt myself blushing at how casually they talked about it as Mum drove us home. I helped carry in the bags, Caroline home and in the kitchen waiting for us. Asking about the shopping, she was delighted that I was inviting some friends around the next day, though found the accepted invite from Miss Wilson rather amusing.

After enjoying a takeaway dinner, the four of us gathered in the living room to watch a movie. Mum definitely chose it on purpose as it was an erotic thriller, the main characters trying to solve a mystery, the sexual tension immense between the two before the futanari ended up pounding her male colleague in one hell of a sex scene before the climax of the film and a happy ending for the two main characters.

The credits had barely started when Jade grabbed my hand and dragged me to her bedroom, barely able to call out 'Goodnight' to Mum and Caroline, before she slammed the door and was all over me. Clothing was quickly discarded before we ended up on the bed, Jade on her back, spinning me around so I could swallow her girlcock while she blew me at the same time.

I couldn't help thrust into her mouth, apologising after the third time. She assured me it wasn't a problem, hoping I'd cum first. So I slowed down what I was doing, and she seemed to notice, focusing on bringing to orgasm. No surprise she slid a finger up a bum, and I climaxed within five minutes, hearing her gulp down my load. Needing to relax, she giggled as I rested next to her, feeling her move so her eyes were level with mine.

"Want to learn how to deepthroat?" Nodding eagerly, she kissed me softly, then she grabbed her laptop to show me a few videos before getting me into position, my head hanging off the edge of the bed. "So remember, it will feel awkward at first, but once you accept it into your throat, after a few times, your gag reflex will disappear and you can deepthroat all time. And when that happens, futanari who want to may want to fuck your face. Entirely up to you though."

"Okay. Let's get started. I want your girlcock down my throat, Jade."

I gagged and choked more than once, enough to bring tears to the eyes. Jade got rather upset by the third time, having to turn around and comfort my big sister, reassuring her it would just take time, like she'd said. Hearing my determination, we got back into position.

"Give me that long, thick girlcock of yours, dear sister of mine. I want to feel it down my throat, throbbing as you cum straight into my stomach."

Once I felt her touch the back of my throat, I made sure I had enough breath, met her eyes, and nodded. Slowly, slowly, I felt it slide further down my throat. Holy shit, it felt weird but fantastic. And when she had slid her entire length into my mouth and throat, her balls gently bumping into my face, I think she nearly started to cry with joy.

Then she started to slowly pump into my mouth and throat, hearing her giggle as being used in such a manner by my sexy big sister turned me on. Big time. "I think my little brother likes it," she whispered.

She was far too turned on by it so when I felt her bury her cock all the way and fire down my throat, it wasn't any real surprise. What I didn't expect was Mum and Caroline to appear next to Jade, both of them looking down to see their son with his big sister's girlcock buried in his face.

"He did it!" Mum shouted, all excited, clapping her hands.

"Dear god, once they learn, Jade," Caroline started to say.

"Baby, can I…"

"Of course, Mum," Jade said, feeling her slowly pull her cock free, giving me a moment to take a few deep breaths, "Benji, would you…"

"God yes. Get your girlcock down my throat, Mum."

Mum fired down my throat within ten minutes, I think more from the sheer excitement than anything I did. Then the big moment was Caroline. She worried about me naturally. Made me fall in love with her a little more, in all honesty. Thick, long girlcock like hers was a lot tougher to take. I might be smaller, but I'm tough and have endurance. Proved myself that night with Miss Wilson.

Caroline almost wept when she did finally cum, gently pulling back before easily pulling me into a seat position, getting onto her knees and cuddling me. "Thank you so much, baby," she whispered, "I can't wait to make love to you."

"Mum, why not tonight?" Jade asked.

"Because, despite the brave face you both put on, you need your brother. And he needs you. And I'm still your mother, so I say so."

"Sunday," Caroline whispered, taking my face in her soft hands and kissing me on the lips, "Can I have you on Sunday?"

"Of course, Ma. Might be a little tender, depending on what happens on Saturday."

As soon as Jade shut the door and returned to bed, we made love, Jade sliding into me as I lay on my back. It was gentle and tender, each thrust slow and considered, savouring our connection. We made out constantly, my legs wrapped around her, not wanting her to halt for a moment, at least until she'd cum in me. As soon as she did, I was rolled so I rested on her lap, her girlcock remaining mostly hard inside me as I started to ride her without delay, though finally lowered myself down so I could give her breasts some attention. She loved that, her fingers caressing the back of my head, her nipples hard and sensitive.

She let me control everything until she needed to cum again, ensuring I was comfortable before she grabbed my arse and started to pound up into me. Stroking my cock at the same time, I erupted all over her chest and breasts. Squeezing her girlcock at the same time, she blasted inside me within a couple of minutes of my orgasm.

We were both incredibly turned on still, Jade having me kneel over the bed, knees on the floor, feeling her spread my arse, licking up some of the cum dribbling out of me, before she slid back inside me, resting a forearm to each side of me, grabbing my hands at the same time. "I want to fuck you really hard, Benji. Can you take it?"

"Anything for you, Jade."

Gripping my hands tightly, she started to fuck my arse hard straight away. I moaned. I grunted. I whimpered. I begged her to keep going all night. She waxed lyrical about my arse. So warm. So tight. I promised it would always be hers. She promised her body was mine for life. She nuzzled into my neck, kissing up to my cheek, feeling her hot breath in my ear. "You'll be my husband without the certificate," she whispered, "Like I'll be your futawife. I'm thinking a dozen of us."

"Really?"

"Benji, trust me on this one. The amount of sex you're now going to have will be unimaginable." She paused and giggled. "And I really need to cum. Want another load in the mouth?"

Pulling out, I spun around on my knees and opened my mouth, watching my big sister stroke herself until she erupted into my mouth. She filled it until my mouth was overflowing, not surprised when she got down on her knees to kiss and swap cum with me. "You love my taste, little brother," she whispered.

"Always and forever."

Waking the next morning with her spooned against me, I was expecting a girlcock to slide into me. But apart from her squeezing me tightly and kissing me on my shoulders and neck, we just snuggled until Mum opened the door, smiled at seeing us, telling us breakfast was ready. Everyone was dressed as we didn't exactly want to shock our guests, though as it was already warm, Mum and Jade were already wearing bikini tops.

"Close your mouth, Benji. You'll catch flies," Jade joked.

Mum playfully slapped her hand. "Let your brother enjoy it."

"Oh, I love how he looks at me, Mum." Kissing my cheek, she added, "Bet he won't know where to look later when he's surrounded by a bunch of beautiful futagirls later."

The family left me alone for a couple of hours so I could focus on assignments, Mum calling me down around 11am so we could start preparing things. My job was to look after the pool and the backyard. Mow the lawn. Sweep up leaves off the lawn and out of the pool. Ensuring the water was correctly chlorinated. The right temperature. Keep the entire thing nice and clean. All that sort of thing. We used it year-round, as it was heated for the winter.

Vanessa was the first to arrive, bang on midday. Greeting her at the door with a soft kiss, I took her hand and led her to the back. My family knew who she was, as she visited at least once a week to study together. She'd been there five minutes when the doorbell rang again, surprised to see Bailey, Chloe and Georgie all arrive together. After a series of hugs and kisses, I led them to meet the family. Georgie had been around for previous birthdays. Chloe had visited once or twice with Vanessa. Bailey was a new introduction. They loved her immediately as she was just incredibly sweet.

I had a surprise for my sister, the doorbell ringing, Veronica, Alexis and Chantelle waiting. After receiving a kiss from each of them, I put a finger to my lips and snuck through the house. Heading outside alone, I called to Jade. "There's someone here for you, Jade."

Her friends appeared behind me. Jade squealed with excitement. I knew she hadn't seen them since last weekend, and they were also my friends, but I liked to surprise her. She hugged all of them, then gave me one hell of a kiss. The sort that left everyone else speechless. "Wow," I heard Vanessa whisper.

"We're totally fucking him, aren't we?" Alexis whispered behind me, "I mean, he's just guaranteed every single one of us here is fucking him."

Jade stroked my face. "I love you so fucking much, it hurts sometimes," she breathed before hugging me tightly.

Caroline was cooking, Mum fussed around the kitchen. The rest of us were hanging in or by the pool. They were all wearing different colour bikinis. No tucking any longer with prominent bulges on display. I didn't hear the doorbell over the music and conversation, turning to see, at the call of my name, Miss Wilson standing a little awkwardly next to my mother.

"The fuck? You invited Miss Wilson?" Vanessa asked. Then she met my eyes and put two and two together. "Hang on, Wednesday! Wednesday night. Jade didn't take you to school."

Getting out of the pool, I took Miss Wilson by the hand. "You look beautiful," I whispered, as she was wearing a colourful sarong, her bikini top covered by a short top. Clearing my throat, I made a sweep with my arm. "I think you know everyone. You've met my mothers. You know my sister. And all the futagirls in the pool are in one of your classes."

"Hello, girls," she said cheerfully.

"Miss Wilson, it might be none of our business, but…"

She squeezed my hand. "Yes, Vanessa, Benjamin stayed with me on Wednesday night. He was wonderful. I haven't had company in quite a while." She paused, looking straight at me. "I haven't been made to feel so beautiful in such a long time."

All eyes turned to me. Every single one. I felt myself getting a little embarrassed. Alexis broke it. "Yeah, he's definitely getting fucked by all of us." That led to plenty of laughter, the moment passed, Miss Wilson taking off her clothes to reveal a gorgeous bikini and enormous bulge.

"Girls, while we're here outside school, call me Sandra. Only he calls me Miss Wilson when he needs discipline in the bedroom."

All eyes shot to me again. "It was a great night, Sandra," I said, "Before anyone suggests it, no, I'm not into BDSM or anything else. It was simply a fun experiment. Though, it did open my eyes and, maybe, I might be up for doing it again in the future."

"And I also felt so guilty the next morning, the poor young man hobbling around nearly all day."

We played in the pool until Caroline had finished preparing the meat, Mum bringing out plates of salad and other nibbles. I made sure they were sat down as I got the drinks in, pouring wine where wanted, making cocktails for anyone else. I grabbed a beer and sat between Vanessa and Miss Wilson, Jade across from me. Her foot was between my legs within thirty seconds, Vanessa's right hand caressing my thigh.

Mum and Caroline spent time getting to know those who hadn't visited all that often, Miss Wilson contributing. I spent a lot of time talking to Jade's friends, their flirting verging on just flagrant sex talk at times, much to everyone's amusement. Alexis finally just cleared her throat, the table turning silent. "Okay, time for a bit of honesty. Everyone here has either fucked him or wants to fuck him, right?" Everyone replied in favour. "So what's the plan this afternoon. Are we gangbanging him or something? I just want to know if I'm finally…"

Jade took her hand. "Alexis…"

Meeting her eyes, the lust and desire made me gulp. "Jade, I really want… No, I need to fuck him."

"Benji," Mum said after clearing her throat, "Once you've finished lunch, grab your towel, head over to the grass. It'll be better for your knees or back. Want to be fucked by more than one of us this afternoon and evening?"

"Not sure I take all of you, Mum. At least, probably not today."

Miss Wilson leaned closer. "But I bet you'd like to try, right?"

"Fuck yes."

Alexis and Jade swapped places, feeling the former's foot run up my leg to sit between my crotch. Unfortunately, being shorter, my foot wasn't that long. So I finished my lunch and, instead of doing what Mum asked, I slid under the table and lowered the bikini of Alexis, freeing her ten inch girlcock. Unlike males, futanari don't have pubes around their girlcock or on their balls or arse. Smooth all the way. Running my tongue up the shaft, I heard her groan.

"I want to cum in your bum," I heard her say.

"Just want to taste you, Alexis."

"Oh, fuck this." She stood up and offered her hand, helping me out. Grabbing a towel, she was thrown a tube of lube, as we walked across to the lawn. Helping Alexis out of her red bikini, which matched her vibrant red hair, while I dropped my shorts, she kissed me with an almost desperate air that caught me by surprise. "I've wanted you since your birthday," she admitted, "I don't want to wait any longer. Well, a little bit, as I want you to suck my tits."

Doing what she asked, I suckled at them as I held out my hand, making her laugh as I felt lube applied, stroking her cock slowly, just enough she was nice and hard but nowhere near closing to climaxing. Looking up, enquiring without saying anything, she nodded as I kissed down her body until I was on my knees. The lube was flavoured so sucking her cock was even tastier than normal. But the real surprise for her was when I slowly but surely took her entire length.

"Oh my god!" she exclaimed, looking up to see her head turn around, "Jade, you taught him?"

"That I did."

Feeling her hands at the back of my head, she started to slowly rock her hips. Feeling her thick cock down my throat made my cock even harder at the same time, though I dare not touch myself. I only wanted to cum with my cock in a mouth (rarely) or a girlcock buried in my arse (usual). I knew Alexis wanted to cum in my bum, but now that I could deepthroat, I could understand her desire to cum down my throat.

"No, taste my cum, baby. Taste my cum," she purred, pulling back so I could take her load in my mouth.

Focusing on where I knew she'd be most sensitive, I looked up and almost begged for her cum with my eyes. She moaned once. She moaned again. Then she looked down to meet my eyes and smiled, noticing mine likely widen as I felt her flood my mouth with her sweet cum. I swallowed down, savoured it where I could, until she had given me everything she could.

"Did you like that, baby?"

"I love it, Alexis. About time, right?"

She dropped to her knees and kissed me, her tongue playing with mine, before she cuddled me. "I want to fuck you now, Benji. Do you want my big girlcock inside you? Get on your knees, I'll get you ready, then I want you on your back."

"Really?"

Leaning back, she smiled. She was sex on legs. Ultra-confident. Knew what she wanted. I'd heard ultra-dominant at times. But the smile was shy. "First time is making love, Benji. After that, I'm going to fuck you senseless… with occasional making love in between."

Getting on my knees, resting on my forearms, I felt her tongue getting me ready without delay. What I didn't expect was a small crowd to form around us. No-one approached me to blow them, knowing this was the time of Alexis. Eventually sliding three fingers into me, she prepared me by fucking me harder with those before patting my butt, the signal for me to turn around.

Mum wandered outside with a couple of pillows for my head, another for underneath my lower back. Alexis spread my legs and pushed them back, feeling her thick girlcock pressing against me. Meeting her eyes and nodding, she pushed forward, gasping as the head pressed against and then inside me. Giving me a moment to get used to her thickness, I smiled as she slid forward in one smooth, fluid motion until she was buried.

"Oh fuck," I moaned, "Alexis… wonderful…"

"So tight, Benji," she murmured, leaning down to kiss me, "Oh so tight."

"Fuck me. Please fuck me."

"Next time, Benji. This time, it's slow and gentle lovemaking until I fill your tight little butt."

She wasn't lying. Each thrust in and out was immensely pleasurable, feeling her spread me nice and wide each time, almost shuddering from how good it felt. At the same time, she started to stroke my cock, urging me on to climax for her. Changing the angle slightly earned a loud groan, almost crying from pleasure, before I absolutely erupted, the first spurt landing on my face, second spurt hitting as far as my chin.

"Wow. Just wow," Alexis said, giggling away.

Letting go of my cock, she leaned forward further to pump into me a little faster. It felt even better, my cock remaining hard and throbbing from where she touched me. Leaning up to kiss her, resting my forehead against hers, I made sure my eyes told her what I wanted. She started to thrust harder at the same time, making me grunt. I heard comments around us but my sole focus was Alexis and her magnificent girlcock.

"I'm getting close, Benji."

"You know where I want it, Alexis. I want to be overflowing with your cum."

She growled, kissing me hard, fucking me harder, and I smiled as she kissed me as I felt her throb and her girlcock filling me with her cum. She kept pumping me far beyond her being empty, only stopping as she'd enjoyed two orgasms in rather quick succession, and while futanari can cum far more than males, they still had limits.

When she pulled out, I turned onto my side so she could lay down next to me, both of us lying on our backs to catch our breath. Feeling her kiss my cheek, she whispered, "That was worth waiting for."

"Do it again?"

"Definitely!"

Glancing around, all other invitees were sat having watched Alexis and I make love, amazed I didn't feel self-conscious in the slightest. In fact, only Veronica and Chantelle hadn't seen me naked before. Well, until watching their friend fuck me, anyway. "Okay. So… who's next?" I wondered.

"Jade, can Chantelle and myself…" Veronica started to ask.

Jade chuckled. "If you want to fuck him in front of us, by all means. I don't think he's going to mind which girlcock ends up inside him right now. He's having fun."

Veronica turned to Chantelle. "Spitroast him and we'll swap."

"I'm clean, so whoever fucks me, I'll suck afterwards," I said.

"Oh fuck yes!" Chantelle exclaimed.

Chantelle, a bubbly blonde, sat on her knees in front of me, nine inch girlcock standing proud. Behind me, Veronica, a raven-haired seductress who had a reputation as a bit of man-eater, even at the age of the twenty, had nine inches ready to slide inside me too. As she lubed her girlcock, I took Veronica's in my mouth, teasing her first by only taking the first couple of inches, teasing her head, delighted she was already leaking pre-cum. As I focused on her cock, I felt Veronica press against me, somewhat easily sliding inside me though I still moaned as she buried all nine inches in one thrust.

I amazed myself by managing to concentrate on blowing Chantelle while Veronica wasted no time fucking me hard. Considering Alexis had just been inside me, I was comfortable taking a big girlcock, lubed up nicely, though I'm fairly sure I felt the cum of Alexis dripping out of me. Grabbing my hips, Veronica grunted and groaned with every few thrusts, eventually mounting me in such a manner so her head rested on my shoulder, really starting to drive her cock into me.

"Love my fat girlcock, Benji?" she breathed into my ear, nibbling at my earlobe, "I can see you love sucking Chantelle. Want her to cum?" I moaned around the member in my mouth. "I'm going to fill your arse, then I'm going to fill your throat."

Chantelle giggled. "Fucking hell, Ver. Go easy on the poor boy."

"He's wanted me to fuck him since his birthday. Now he's getting what he wants. What he does know is that I'm getting what I want too."

"Just don't eat him up and spit him out, Ver."

I was surprised that she almost lifted herself up and glared at her friend. "I'd never do that to him," she stated, surprised by the emotion in her tone, burying her cock and stopping for a moment, "You know how I feel about him, Chantelle."

Chantelle leaned forward, hearing the two share a soft kiss. "I know, Ver. I know. But he's young and capable of loving all of us. Don't break his heart."

She started to pump into me again, my head resuming its bobbing up and down on Chantelle. Moaning loudly, they both giggled as Chantelle leaned back so I could look up and see her beautiful face. She smiled down at me, Veronica's head resting on my shoulder again. "I love you arse already, Benji. Hope it stays nice and tight like this."

I managed to glance her way and moaned. "Fuck, he's pretty good at this too," Chantelle moaned.

"Pretty good?" Jade exclaimed, "That's my little brother, Chantelle. He's fantastic at sucking girlcock."

"Seems to be better at being fucked by them though," Miss Wilson suggested, laughing away, hearing a few giggle with her.

"It's so hot," Vanessa whispered, "Chloe, Georgie, is that how I looked at school?"

"God yes, you were spreading him wonderfully," Chloe replied, "When you pulled out, he gaped for a few seconds and I just wanted to bury myself in him too."

"Oh god, I'm gonna cum!" Chantelle moaned, moving my head just in time to feel that first spurt fill my mouth. Swallowing every drop, Veronica started to fuck me harder still, really making me grunt.

"I want to cum in you, Benji. God, I really want to cum in you," she moaned into my ear. Then she bit my shoulder, dampening her cry as I felt her fill me up nicely, really thrusting into me hard with each spurt until she slowed down and stopped, clearly worn out and empty. Feeling her pull out, I didn't dare move for a few seconds before I sat up on my knees, glancing down at Veronica lying next to me. Leaning down, I caressed her cheek before kissing her softly. When I pulled back, the smile was beyond gorgeous.

Mum appeared, handing me a glass of water. Thanking her, I knocked it back in about three gulps. Sex was thirsty, sweaty work when taking place outside in late spring sunshine. Jade then applied some sunscreen, noting that although I had a base tan, I was still getting a little colour. All that gave Veronica and Chantelle recovery time, noting that Chantelle wiped her cock down. "I want a clean cock for you, Benji," she said softly.

"Benji, how about you sit on my girlcock and blow Ver as she stands up?" Chantelle suggested.

It was something new to try, so I sat down on Chantelle, her nine inches easily sliding into me, while Veronica stood in front of me, offering hers for mine to suck. Asking her to take control, I could focus on bouncing up and down on Chantelle, Veronica using my mouth and throat for her enjoyment. Alexis then pressed into me, kissing my cheek, whispering some very dirty things into my ear before grasping my cock and stroking me off.

"Cum all over her. She'll love it."

Alexis stroking my cock was another wonderful distraction, Chantelle buried inside me, Veronica using my mouth, Alexis stroking my cock. It was all a little overwhelming, our three effectively becoming a foursome. I wondered when it would be considered group sex…

Surprisingly, Veronica didn't try and fuck my face. Yes, she was thrusting, but it was gentle, and her hands continued to caress my cheeks, fingers running through my hair. Bouncing faster and faster on Chantelle earned plenty of moans from her. My orgasm was fast approaching, unable to warn either Alexis or Chantelle, so when I did finally erupt, Alexis squealed into my ear, Chantelle almost cooing about the warm cum that now rested all over her body.

"Good, Benji. So good," Alexis whispered into my ear, "I'm so glad we make you cum so hard."

Chantelle grabbed my hips and started to thrust up into me. I thought Veronica might have cum first, but Chantelle fucked me hard for all of five minutes before she cried out and came. That set Veronica off, now desperate to cum in my mouth. Gazing into my eyes, I could see it in hers, nodding as I knew what she needed. Her cock was quickly in and out of my throat, moaning softly but it didn't take long until she was leaving another deposit down my throat. As soon as she was done, she pulled her cock out, actually catching me by surprise, causing me to cough. Her concern touched me, immediately on her knees to hug me. "Are you okay?"

"I'm fine, I knew you needed to get off."

"Um, Ver, your arse and balls are in my face," Chantelle said. We all chuckled as Veronica moved to her side and I slid off her cock.

Collapsing onto my back, I said, "Okay, I need a break. I've just had three big girlcocks in my arse in succession."

Jade offered her hand, leading me over to the table. She bent me over but only to give me a good wipe down before pointing to the pool so I could cool off. I was joined by the futagirls from school, all of them looking a little rosy cheeked as we floated. There was no jealousy. Instead, they were waxing lyrical about the fact I'd just had three lovers in a row and wasn't complaining. Mum and Caroline joined us as they had barely been in the pool, Mum hugging me tightly, whispering how proud of me she was. Caroline hugged me next, growling that my arse was hers on Sunday. I gave her a look that suggested I loved the sound of it.

Bailey, Chloe and Georgie wanted our first time to take place in privacy, which everyone loved to hear, Mum and Jade assuring them that would make our first time far more meaningful. Miss Wilson hadn't been quiet but had taken a back seat for most of the afternoon, I think happy to be invited and I'd noticed her talking to Mum and Caroline more, considering they were closer in age.

Sitting back at the table, enjoying drinks, Miss Wilson eventually cleared her throat, looking at the younger members around us. "Did Benjamin share what we did on Wednesday night?" I immediately looked guilty, placing a reassuring hand on mine. "I don't mind at all. I knew it would be something you'd eventually want to share."

"I needed to put cream on him again on Thursday night," Jade told her. Miss Wilson was immediately almost in tears, thinking she'd really hurt me. I wasn't the only one up on my feet to hug her. "He's fine, Miss," Jade assured her, "It was just a little discomfort."

"Are you sure?" she asked.

"What were you going to say, Sandra?"

"I was going to ask if Benjamin wanted to make love while his younger friends watched as I'm sure they've never seen a girlcock like mine."

"Why don't we head inside where it's cooler, maybe a little show on the living room floor?" Mum suggested.

Everyone thought that was a good idea. I grabbed the large towel and pillows, everyone else gathering on the couches and chairs. Wine bottles were passed around, glasses filled, the atmosphere light and friendly, which was a relief. I was already naked so just sat on my knees and waited. Miss Wilson was still wearing her bikini, standing in front of me. I didn't need asking to remove her bikini bottoms. Her enormous girlcock was semi-hard, hearing a couple of gasps, as I took the head in my mouth and started to blow her. As I did that, she took off her bra and I heard exclamations of approval.

"Fuck me, your tits are spectacular, Sandra," Mum exclaimed.

"No wonder he likes her. Benji has always loved a good set of tits on a futagirl," Jade added.

Miss Wilson was soon completely hard, sitting back and waiting for what she wanted. "Holy shit, your girlcock is huge, Miss!" Vanessa practically shouted.

"You were fucked by something that large?" Chloe asked, though she sounded rather impressed at the same time.

Miss Wilson leaned down, cupped my cheek and kissed me softly. "Lie back, sweetie. Time we made love."

Getting into the same position, pillows underneath my head, another under my lower back, Miss Wilson lubed up her thick girlcock before placing her hands under the back of my knees, pushing my legs back just enough we were both comfortable. Feeling her press her enormous head against me, I moaned with excitement as I knew what was going to come next.

Feeling her spread me wider than ever again had me rolling my head back, the surge of pleasure unreal. Miss Wilson knew it wasn't due to pain. "That's it, baby. Enjoy my big girlcock," she said, leaning forward to kiss me, "I'll be nice and gentle this time. No pounding you until you're almost unconscious through sheer pleasure."

I heard the comments by the time her entire length was inside me, glancing to see some wide eyes of surprise, but everyone was also smiling. Jade winked, mouthing 'I love you'. Mum and Caroline held hands, faces full of pride. Didn't quite get it but they were happy, and that's what mattered.

Miss Wilson started to move her hips, thrusting into me nice and slow, her eyes gazing into mine the entire time. I had a feeling she liked me as much as I liked her, which was a hell of a lot. She maintained a steady rhythm we could both enjoy. Whispering a concern about her climaxing, she smiled and kissed me, assuring me she was going to cum, it would just take a little longer. I didn't mind the sound of that.

My legs did end up further back, held by her upper arms, but although she felt deeper, she never 'fucked' me. "My god, this is beautiful," Mum whispered, "Sandra, please, consider yourself a visitor whenever he asks. I don't have a problem with your relationship at all."

"Miss, will you fuck him at school?" Vanessa wondered.

"Because if you do, I know we'd all love to watch," Chloe added, "All the futagirls that sit with him at lunch."

Miss Wilson stopped and looked at them. "Only if you can be discreet. I can't have other people knowing about our relationship. I care far too much for Benjamin to have his life made difficult."

"Neither do we, Miss. I love him," Vanessa whispered, noticing her immediately blush, admitting her feelings in front of my family.

Jade hugged her immediately. "About damned time," she said softly.

I have no idea how long Miss Wilson made love to me for, but by the time she erupted and filled my arse until it was overflowing, I had a dull ache though more from having my arse filled by four large girlcocks over the space of a couple of hours. She only pulled out when we were both a little uncomfortable, Mum handing her a cloth to clean up before she cuddled against me, which was unusual. Kissing my cheek, she snuggled against me. "You make an old futagirl feel wonderful, Benjamin," she whispered.

"Okay, I'm thinking two dozen futawives," Jade joked, earning plenty of giggles.

Mum insisted everyone stay for dinner, though suggested everyone dress for that. Mum ordered in a stack of pizzas. Jade dragged me to the bathroom, insisting I shower then dress, only returning downstairs once Jade was happy that I was meeting her expectations. Returning downstairs, everyone else was also dressed, gathering around the living room, eating pizza, sipping wine or beer, chatting about anything that came to mind.

When Vanessa mentioned the university she wanted to attend, Mum cleared her throat and told her what she'd told me about particular universities that cater to futanari and the men who prefer their company. Vanessa glanced at me, smiled, then asked what Mum meant. By the time she was done explaining, my four friends from school were definitely reconsidering where they would go, while Jade whispered into my ear, "I might change for my last two years too, so I can be with my little brother."

The night ended quietly. I was nearly falling asleep by mid-evening. Thankfully, our guests took that as the time to depart, awake enough to wish everyone goodnight, receiving a hug and a long kiss from every single guest before only Mum, Caroline and Jade was left with me. Shutting the door, I turned and slumped back against it, feeling rather weary.

"Go to bed, sweetheart," Mum said, "It's been a big day."

"Okay. Jade, coming with?"

"Of course. I want brother cuddles."

Before heading upstairs, Mum did say, "Oh, I hope that happens again soon, Ben. That was a lot of fun. And those four from school? They're all in love with you. Trust me on that one. That Bailey? Definitely head over heels. Why have I never met her before?"

"I knew of her but, to be honest, we never really mixed."

"I think she was shy," Caroline suggested, "Probably needed some motivation. Or she just sensed he was now sexually active so decided to make her feelings known."

Wishing them goodnight, Jade took my hand, leading me to her bedroom as usual. She helped me undress, as I was exhausted, lying back first on the bed, opening her arms so I'd spoon back against her. Wishing me goodnight, and whispering how much she loved me, I was asleep within minutes.

Sunday was also going to be a big day.

Chapter 5

Chapter Text

Jade needed to wake me up the next morning as I was still fast asleep by mid-morning. She woke me up in a nice way, her soft lips pressing against mine. It made me smile, hearing her delightful giggle, opening my eyes to see her blue eyes gazing at me with adoration. "It's nearly ten," she whispered, "Don't want to spend all day in bed, do you?"

"Maybe if you're with me, I do."

Kissing me again, her smile broadened. "Sounds lovely, but I have studying, and Caroline needs you today. Between you and me, I think she might have been feeling a little left out. You've got a lot of lovers, Benji, but you haven't been with her yet." My face fell, Jade immediately cuddling me. "Not your fault. Definitely not your fault. It's new and exciting, and you almost have too much choice. She understands and is patient. But like Mum says about me, your two mothers are just as important."

"No-one but Ma today, Jade."

"Good boy. Just love her like you've always done, now you're just adding sex."

Walking downstairs, Mum and Caroline took one look at me and giggled. After making myself some toast and drinking a glass of juice, I joined Caroline on the two seater, sitting close enough our thighs were touching. Wrapping an arm around me, I cuddled into her side. No surprise she was wearing a skirt, and seeing the tent appear, I figured she wasn't wearing underwear.

"How are you feeling?" she asked.

"Oh, I'm fine. Good night's sleep does wonders."

"Are you sore?"

"Not really. Guess I'm getting used to being fucked a lot."

"Want to make love now?"

"Mum, I'm taking your wife upstairs for some fun."

"Okay. Lunch will be around 1pm. Caroline, try not to wear my son out before school tomorrow." And, with that, she turned her attention back to the book she was reading.

I'd found Caroline incredibly attractive since the moment Mum had introduced her. All my male friends had the hots for her, a definite object of desire. And as none knew my parents were futanari, they had no problem going on about the fact they were lesbians and what they did to each other. Little did they know, as I hadn't told Mike, Mark or Nathan the truth about them. Not their business unless Mum and Caroline chose to tell them.

Sitting down on the bed next to Caroline, I made a confession as I took her hand in mine. "I've found you attractive for a long time, Ma. After what Dad did to her, I just hoped she'd meet someone who loved her like she deserved. Thing is, I've seen you as my second mother since almost the day you moved in, and I've pretty much adored you since the day Mum introduced you to us. Always there to help, give advice, make me feel better, show me love. I'd never even consider calling you my step-mother. I just didn't know what to call you instead of Mum. But I've always loved you as much as Mum."

I made her cry. Good tears, she murmured, hugging me tightly. "I don't care what the paperwork says, you'll always be my son. And now I want to make love to him."

"Want a blowjob first?"

"Why not together? I'd love to taste you too. You go on top as you're smaller." She leaned back slightly. "Are you still disappointed or lacking confidence because you're not as tall…"

Smiling, I shook my head first. "No. I've come to like the fact. All my lovers are bigger than me, sure, but it seems you all seem to like the fact I'm this size. So I find no reason to complain."

As soon as she laid down, I finally got a chance to kiss her properly, then attack her large breasts. She laughed out loud as I sucked and nibbled at them, her nipples standing out proud. Caressing the back of my head, she whispered, "I never had the chance to have children of my own." Pausing, she asked, "Want to fuck my tits?"

"What?"

She smiled at me. "Want to stick your dick between your tits and fuck them until you cum?"

"Um, okay!"

Needed a little spit and lube for the job, but once she had her breasts wrapped around my cock, and I was thrusting between them, it was a somewhat bizarre but wonderful feeling. Caroline urged me on, shouting at me to fuck her tits, and cum all over her face once I was done, because she promised once I was, my arse was getting properly fucked.

Mum appeared in the doorway, watching me fuck her wife's tits. She urged me on too, and I was soon pumping that tight little gap she'd made. "My handsome son is fucking my tits. Never though it would happen. Go on, shoot all over me! Cum on my face!"

Mum wandered over, lubed up my bum, then stuck two fingers up me. Finger fucking me hard and fast, it was no surprise to anyone that I erupted within a couple of minutes, needing to lean forward and resting on my hands, as I released a couple of large doses of cum on Caroline's face. She giggled away, immediately using a finger to wipe up the mess to taste me.

Catching my breath, Mum applied more lube to me before gently pushing me back, feeling Caroline's girlcock poking at my rear entrance. "Slowly, baby," she whispered, "Nice and slow. Caroline, be gentle with him today. He was fucked pretty hard yesterday."

"We're making love all day, my love. Don't worry."

Mum kissed my cheek and wandered back downstairs, I assume keeping Jade company, if she stayed home. Caroline let me take control as I slid down her thick ten inch girlcock. Not quite like Miss Wilson, her girlcock was just insane, but a reminder of Alexis. Thinking of Alexis caused a brief grin. I'd known her as this confident futanari, but there was a shy side, realising how intense her feelings were. Shaking my head, I cleared my thoughts and focused on Caroline, how she felt inside me in that moment.

"Fucking hell, you've got a tight little arse," Caroline moaned.

"And it loves your long thick girlcock, Ma," I moaned back.

Once I bottomed out, we gazed at each other, grinning like fools. Grasping my wrists, she placed my hands back on her breasts and asked me to start riding her, assuring me that she was going to fill me up, no matter what. I was hard again already, my cock flopping between my body and hers, savouring the feeling of her thick shaft spreading me nicely each time I moved down on it.

It was a hot day outside, and despite the central air, I was soon perspiring. Caroline also glistened with sweat, moving up and down her shaft faster and faster. I finally just leaned forward, hands to either side of her. She knew what I wanted, running her fingers up and down my back a few times before she grabbed my butt.

"You sure?" she whispered.

"Please fuck me," I replied softly.

Caroline fucked me, her thick girlcock plunging my depths. The sound I made was whimpering as it was just so fucking good. Her cock must have been a blur at how fast it was thrusting into me. I eventually rested on her, one of her hands still on my butt, the other caressing my back.

"Good boy," she murmured, "Good boy. Take my big girlcock deep."

"So fucking deep," I whimpered, "Don't stop!"

"I won't, baby. Even after I cum, as long as you want."

The next kiss we shared was pretty intense. Full of all the feelings we naturally had for each other. Passionate, lustful, dripping with matching desire for each other, but also full of love. She was naturally the aggressor, the more dominant, but I made her smile as our tongues played together. I was still learning how to kiss, in all honesty. Still learning about everything. I just had a lot of good teachers.

Caroline warned me she was getting close, both hands now holding a cheek each, really driving her cock up into me. That had me grunting instead of whimpering, resting my forehead on her shoulder, begging her not to stop until she'd at least cum inside me.

"Oh fuck, baby, oh fuck…"

"Cum for me, beautiful. Fill up my bum!"

There was that usual throb of a thick girlcock up inside me as she started to cum, feeling her fingers dig into each cheek, hearing her cry out as she erupted. My god, what an orgasm she enjoyed, just firing again and again deep inside me. I actually started to giggle, figuring if I had been female, I'd definitely be pregnant by now.

Moving her hands up to my back and grabbing me tightly, she rolled me onto my back, moving my legs so they were wide and resting against her upper arms, immediately starting to thrust into me again, this time nice and slow.

"Fuck…" I moaned, "Fill me again."

"I will, but it'll be a while."

"I don't mind. Fuck me for as long as you want."

She laughed out loud. "You're insatiable. What have we created?!?!"

"I waited a long time for all of this," I said softly, "Going to take advantage of it now."

She laughed again. "Lots of different girlcocks?" A look must have passed my face as she stopped, buried inside me. "Benji, sweetheart, it's perfectly natural and okay to have fun. It's only a certain section of society that expects and almost demands monogamy. Our kind never demands. Sex is something to be savoured and enjoyed, and if you want to experience it with numerous people, it's even better. Is the sex we're having different to when you're with your sister?"

"Your girlcock is different, for starters. Your aura is different too. That make sense?"

She leaned down to kiss me. "Exactly. That's why men who are with futanari can marry more than one, and trust me on this one, sweetie, you're going to have plenty of futawives."

Caroline resumed moving her hips, her delightful girlcock thrusting into me again. God, she felt wonderful, though I was thinking it was actually good to wait a little bit. The smile on her face never wavered, her eyes sparkling with joy and her love for me in return. Releasing my legs, I wrapped them around her waist, feeling the angle change which caused me to moan loudly, earning a delightful giggle from her.

No idea how long we made love for until she was ready to cum again. She'd barely changed tempo and I simply didn't want her to stop. But when she murmured she was getting close, I told her to push my knees back as far as she could and just nail me so she could cum. Kissing me softly, she did what I suggested and started to pound my little butt.

"Oh fuck, Benji!" she cried out.

"Keep fucking him, lovely," Mum said, glancing to see her in the doorway, stroking her thick girlcock.

"Come fill his mouth until I fill his arse, my love."

Mum sat on her knees next to me, offering her girlcock for me to suck as Caroline laid assault to my arse. Caressing my cheek, Mum said she wasn't going to cum but she was a good distraction. "Oh fuck, oh fuck… Cathy, your son…"

"Best fuck except for my pussy?"

"God yes. He's so fucking tight. So warm. And his tight little body. Fuck, I'm so hard all the time nowadays."

Moaning around Mum's shaft, I couldn't say nor do anything else. Caroline completely owned my body, hearing her cry out as she finally started to fill my arse again. Mum started to fuck my mouth, and I guessed she'd been standing in the doorway long than I knew, as I was rather surprised when she filled my mouth at almost the same time.

Releasing my legs, Caroline collapsed on top of me, almost passing out, as I wrapped my arms and legs around her again, Mum withdrawing her shaft and lying down next to us. I'd never been filled at both ends at the same time, a little of Mum's cum having dribbled down my chin and cheek.

Feeling Caroline want to pull out, I tightened my legs, earning a soft giggle. "I need a rest, Benji," she whispered.

"You both need a wash," Mum insisted, "Go take a bath together. I'll go run it and let you know when it's ready."

Caroline turned onto her side next to me, making sure I was spooned back against her, almost cocooned by her larger body, cuddling me nice and tight. "That was wonderful, Benji. Thank you for making an old futagirl happy."

"Please, you're not that old. Shit, if I was out for one night and saw you in a pub or something, I'd hit on you. Badly, but I'd try."

"Futanari my age would eat you alive, Benji. But, fuck, you'd have the time of your life."

After enjoying a relaxing bath together, we joined Mum downstairs for lunch. Wondering where Jade was, Mum shook her head. "She's not jealous, but because it's still rather new, she can't handle hearing it yet. Give it time and she'll be like me, wanting to watch you and join in at times."

"Should I stop?"

Mum took my hand and squeezed. "God no. As Jade said, you will have many wives. The only thing that breaks her heart is she can't be one, can't get that certificate that makes it official. But that will never matter. She will be by your side, until death do you part."

"Maybe we should just have an unofficial wedding?"

I meant it but thought nothing more of it. Mum loved the idea, so did Caroline, but I asked them not to mention anything. I didn't have a job, stopping working until I'd graduated, so was living off some slowly diminishing savings from my previous job. I did odd jobs here and there but Mum had always insisted my studies were more important.

Caroline told me after lunch that she was happy, but if I was still interested in more, to just grab her hand and squeeze, and we'd head back upstairs. But we were happy to have finally made love, so the three of us headed to the pool to relax from the heat. Jade returned mid-afternoon. Joining us in the pool, she swam straight for me, hugging me tightly.

"Did you have fun?"

"I did, Jade. But I don't want to upset you."

She leaned back to meet my eyes. "Not upset and will never be jealous. But I'm not at that point where I can listen to you making love to someone else, even our parents. I'll get there soon and I'll smile. I can smile about it when not here, but in the house…"

"I don't want to hurt you," I whispered. The thought alone nearly broke me. She hugged me tightly against, assuring me I wasn't and never would.

The rest of the afternoon and evening was spent relaxing, Mum ordering in dinner again, stating it was simply too hot to turn on the oven or stove, but she did order in something vaguely healthy. I hadn't been going to the gym recently so wanted to watch my weight too. Jade suggested that, until my exams were over, we should go for a jog in the afternoon, just to keep fit. Adding that she'd run in front of me so I could watch her arse was very convincing.

With the countdown to the last month before final exams, the next week was what I'd call quiet. Not a return to normal, but quiet in the sense that I had regular sex but it was 'normal'. Jade still drove me to school each morning, only departing after a steamy kiss that was starting to draw a regular audience. My days would be spent with nearly all the futanari in my year group now flirting with me, or at least being incredibly friendly. They'd been friendly before, I certainly had more futanari friends than male, but it was something else entirely.

Only had sex at lunchtime twice during the week, both times with Vanessa. Bailey, Chloe and Georgie were almost desperate to make love, but we agreed to wait until after final exams. We would have the summer break into the new year before we would head to university. Though I did plan on getting a part-time job to make a little cash, I hoped to spend some time lazing about too.

Thursday night told me the end of the week was going to be different though. Miss Wilson sent a message to me, but also to all my friends. Futanari, not male.

'Study session. Friday afternoon after final class. Please come to my classroom at the end of the day. Those already there will remain. See you tomorrow.'

Showing the message to Mum, she laughed out loud. "Looks like my little boy is going to be having some fun tomorrow."

Telling Jade in bed later that night, she simply cuddled me tighter, feeling her erection press into my stomach. "You like her, don't you?"

"Always though she was beautiful. Knew she was futanari. Could always tell with her, though I've gotten better at figuring it our over the years. Except for my family, at least. Can't believe I went eighteen years without figuring it out. It's embarrassing."

"It was done with love, Benji. You know that, right?"

"I know. No complaints any longer. I was a little hurt to start with but I now understand why."

Mum and Caroline were up early the next day and I knew exactly why. Standing at the door as Jade and I walked to her car, I heard them both shout, "Have a great day. Don't come home too late!"

Groaning, I slid onto the passenger seat, my sister giggling away as she backed out of the driveway. Holding my hand as always, she remained in the car when arriving, leaning over to share the usual passionate morning kiss. "Call me if you need a lift, but I'm assuming Miss Wilson will drive you home?"

"Probably. I'll let you know."

Getting out of the car, I was greeted by my friends as always. Vanessa asked what I was doing during the weekend. Letting her know I was probably going to spend some time with Mark, Mike and Nathan, though not sure what we'd be doing, her face lit up. "Think they'd mind if some of us joined in?"

"I don't think so. I'll let them know. Might put their nose out a bit as I haven't spent much time with them lately." Glancing around, I added, "Not that I have any reason to complain."

Vanessa took my hand as we walked into school. "Did you get the message from Miss Wilson?" Nodding that I had, she added, "I can only assume what it's about then."

"Someone's getting fucked," Chloe sang next to me.

"Wonder if it'll be a repeat of your last study session?" Aubrey asked.

That was a good question. I wouldn't mind if it was, but I did worry about how they would all react. It wasn't anything hardcore, at least what I thought was. However, I was left thinking that Miss Wilson might be wanting to put on a little bit of a show with me. That didn't bother me at all. Though, if my girlfriends were watching, I was left thinking the floor was going to be left absolutely soaked in cum.

Miss Wilson did send a private text just before lunchtime, warning me not to have any sex nor cum, so that told me what to expect after school. I was rather excited by the last lesson of the day and week, Miss Wilson looking delectable as always. Keeping us busy, she walked up and down the aisles between our desks, resting her hand on my shoulder as she passed before turning, leaning down to my ear.

"You're mine, Benjamin," she breathed, biting my earlobe for good measure. Sent a shudder through my body as I felt her hot breath on my neck, "And your girlfriends are going to watch me fuck you senseless."

"Fuck," I muttered.

I noticed her glance around before she reached down between my legs, gently grasping my cock. "So handsome," she whispered, "I've masturbated constantly all week, thinking about what we did last Wednesday then making love on the weekend."

Glancing right, Bailey was fondling her girlcock underneath her skirt. She met my eyes and smirked, seeming to know exactly what Miss Wilson was whispering into my ear. She blew me a kiss before I turned away, trying to focus on my work. "Do you want my girlcock inside you?" Miss Wilson whispered.

"God yes," I murmured, "So much…"

Releasing my cock, she stood up and remained at the back of the room until the end of the lesson. When the bell rang, she wished everyone else good weekend, students hurrying out of the room except for Bailey, Vanessa and myself. Miss Wilson walked by me, leaving a soft kiss on my cheek first, before she waited by the door. No surprise all my girlfriends arrived within five minutes, excited about what was going to happen. I hadn't moved, feeling my heart beating away due to my own excitement.

"Take a seat, girls. Benjamin, front and centre."

Rising to my feet, I walked past my girlfriends, all of them kissing my cheek as I passed, as I stood before Miss Wilson, sitting in her chair. Opening her desk, she passed me a piece of paper.

'Study group in session. Please do not disturb' was written on it.

"Please stick that to the door, then close and lock it please. I'm going to get ready in the supply closet." She stood up, gently gripped my chin and kissed me. Her eyes sparkled with mischief. "I so wanted to just bend you over your desk all lesson," she said quietly. Turning me around, she patted my butt to do what she asked.

With the door locked and closed, I glanced to see my eleven girlfriends. Females hated that futanari used the term 'girlfriend'. In fact, they hated them for the simple use of feminine pronouns. Then again, futanari had proven to be far more feminine recently. No wonder the incidence of male/futanari relationships had exploded in the past hundred years after centuries of oppression.

The door to the supply closet opened and an absolute vision walked out. On her feet were stiletto's, at least six inches, so she now towered over all of us. Black stockings and suspenders. No panties so her glorious girlcock swung with each stride. She wore a black bustier top that just about covered her large breasts. Long black leather gloves that reached her elbows. She'd put on make-up, her lips a vibrant red, dark eyeshadow around her eyes. Her red hair flowed down to her shoulders.

She was utterly fucking beautiful. A futanari goddess.

"You're beautiful," Vanessa said, noticing I'd been left speechless. There was plenty of agreement to that statement.

Miss Wilson walked towards me, looking me up and down. "Strip!" she ordered.

My clothes went everywhere in my desperation to get naked for her. Once I was, she stepped closer to me, running a hand down my body to my hard cock. "I want it soft!"

"What?"

That earned me a grab of the shoulders, bent over the desk and a hard slap on my arse. "Don't 'what' me, young man! What am I called when I wear this?"

"Mistress!"

"Correct, and you do what I say, and I want your cock soft. Soft! I want it soft!"

"Yes, Mistress. I'll do my best."

"Oh my god," I heard a few of my girlfriends' whisper.

I closed my eyes and willed my cock to go down. I thought of the most awful and gruesome things possible that would kill my libido, at least for a few seconds. To my relief, I did feel my cock finally go down. "Vanessa, in the closet is a box on the floor, waiting for now. Please get it for me. Benjamin, eyes closed."

"Yes, Mistress."

Hearing Vanessa placed the box on the desk next to me, I was gently hauled to my feet, keeping my eyes closed. I didn't expect what came next. I felt something placed around the base of my balls, knowing what that was. I then felt something placed over my cock, a click or two afterwards. "Your cock is now caged, and you are not to cum until I say so. Understand?"

"Yes, Mistress," I whispered.

"Open your eyes."

I blinked a couple of times, noticing Miss Wilson stand before me. Reaching into the box, she grabbed the ball-gag I remembered she used last time, putting that in place, making sure I was comfortable. Meeting my eyes as she held the blindfold, she whispered, "Remember what to do if you want to stop?" Nodding, she kissed my forehead, probably the last sweet gesture for the next hour or two. Probably…

Once blindfolded, I was bent over her desk. Hearing a metallic clink, I felt a cuff placed over my left wrist, pulled behind my back and a click over my right wrist. At least she made sure I was comfortable, feeling her covered nails dig into my back, all the way down to my cheeks.

"Next time, I'll make sure you wear a butt plug all day so I can fuck you immediately. A big one, just for you."

I couldn't reply, considering the gag and all. Feeling her spread my legs, her tongue was a slight relief as she admitted to enjoying eating my little butt before having sex. She didn't do it for all that long before I felt lube applied and two fingers slide inside me. She wasn't gentle, one hand on the back of my neck as she finger-fucked me. A third was added after a couple of minutes, and she was fingering me in a such way to cause me a little discomfort considering the cage.

Adding a fourth made me moan louder as she was really fucking me, and I did wonder… "I could fist you right now, Benjamin, and there's nothing you can do about it. All the way up to my elbow. I bet you'd love it, you little slut."

Miss Wilson had promised that would be the only time she'd ever use language like that with me. We were both characters, in a way. "But why fist you when I have a massive girlcock that belongs in you instead."

Feeling her fingers disappear, I felt the thick head of her girlcock at my rear entrance and she wasn't gentle when sliding it in. I grunted as I felt all eleven inches slide in within the space of a few seconds. She did wait a few more seconds as I tried to get comfortable, difficult with hands handcuffed and a thick girlcock up my bum.

With her heels making her taller, I sensed her presence over me, her breath in my ear. "I'm going to utterly fucking destroy you now with your little girlfriends watching. I'm going to make you my permanent slut, keep you on a dog dollar to serve me whenever I want." She thrust into me hard, earning a grunt. "I bet you'd love it too. Pass you around so my friends can enjoy my little slut." Another hard thrust. "Constant double and triple penetrations. No end of fisting. You'll drink our piss." Another hard thrust. "Whatever deviant thing comes to mind, we'll do to you." Another hard thrust. "And I'd bet you love every second, your only desire to please Mistress and her friends. The perfect little slut for our enjoyment." She paused for a moment. "Please take your girlcocks out and enjoy yourselves. My little slut here will clean up any messes."

"Fucking hell," one voice said.

"Damn, he's done this before?" another wondered.

"Not to this degree," Miss Wilson replied, "But this little slut will do anything I demand of him."

The time for talking ended as she started to thrust hard but slow into me. Earned more grunts than any moans, feeling her lower body press into my back and I could feel her breath near my head. Slowly but surely, her thrusts got harder and faster until it felt like she was ramming a log up my bum each time. The pleasure was overwhelming. Sure, there was an ache but, my god, I'd never even considered something like this could bring such pleasure.

Feeling her move back, she grabbed the chain linking the cuffs and pulled me back, straining my shoulders. And then, if possible, she fucked me even harder. The sound of her skin slapping against mine echoed around the room. It wasn't silent, my girlfriends clearly masturbating and moaning at the same time. Miss Wilson slapped my arse constantly with each hard thrust, left thinking my arse was going to be bright red.

Grunting and groaning, I'm not sure how I actually endured it, but I wasn't going to give in. Plus, I was enjoying it far too much. "You little slut, you should be begging me to stop right now," Miss Wilson growled. When I actually pushed back a few times, she really rammed her cock into me, making me squeal. "Oh, the little slut wants more, does he?"

When she pulled out suddenly, I moaned with disappointment. Hearing giggles, I was wondering what she was doing. Then I felt a slap on my left cheek. "I'm going to paddle you something fierce, slut. Girls, count off each one!"

She stopped at thirty, fifteen on each cheek. Sliding her cock back inside me, I almost cried with relief to just feel her girlcock back inside me. Hearing me whimper, she stopped for a moment, wondering if I was crying, but when I pushed back, desperate to feel her fuck me again, I knew her mind was reassured. "Time to fill your arse, my little butt slut."

Anything before was merely an entrée. She'd never been as rough with me until then, feeling her lift me flat up on the desk and she quite clearly joining me, driving her cock as deep as possible, now earning a grunt with each thrust of her cock. I was now desperate for her to cum as I was worn out.

"Miss, you're hurting him." That was Bailey, and I could hear she was upset.

"My little slut is just fine. Trust me, Bailey, you'll see in a minute. But my little slut needs an injection of my hot cum in his arse."

Thankfully, that injection came a couple of minutes later. She'd never filled my arse as much as that time, hearing her breathing deeply above me once she was finished. Feeling her pull out, I was left alone for a moment before the handcuffs were gently taken off my wrists. The ball-gag was taken off next, moving my jaw as it was a little sore, before she removed the blindfold, blinking as I adjusted to the light. The last thing she removed was the cage off my cock and the clasp around my balls.

Miss Wilson sat in front of me, her eyes showing a little concern. "Are you okay, sweetie?"

Managing to nod, she helped me sit up, which made me wince, wrapping my legs around her as carried me to her comfortable chair, ensuring I straddled her lap. Resting against her, she caressed my back. "See, Bailey, he's okay. But I'm sorry if that shocked you."

"It was a little intense. But I think I understand, Miss."

"Never thought a young man, only eighteen, would enjoy it," Miss Wilson stated.

"I love you," I whispered. I truly did. I had for a while now. My crush for her had blown up into something far greater after we'd made love.

She squeezed me tighter. "I love you too. I shouldn't. I really shouldn't… But I do love you too. I can't help it. I haven't felt like this in years."

"Am I cleaning up the floor, Mistress?"

"Hush now. No more of that. And no, that was just something to turn on your friends. Did you make a mess, girls?"

There was a lot of giggling, suggestions that an ocean of cum was now residing on the tiled floor. Miss Wilson explained that some rags were in the box and if they minded cleaning up. My girlfriends were more than willing to do so, Miss Wilson continuing to cuddle me. I knew why, she called it aftercare for such an event. To be honest, I needed it, and I felt safe in her arms.

"We won't do that again for a while unless you want to. That was intense," she said, "But I'm so proud of you, sweetie."

"Did you mean anything that you said?"

"We can discuss it later, if you want. As I said, I won't do anything you don't want to do."

Finally lifting myself up, I met her eyes and kissed her. Earning a smile, I slid off her lap and almost collapsed. My legs were jelly and I could feel cum leaking down my legs. Bent over the desk, Miss Wilson helped clean me up then rubbed cream onto my bum, giggling that she had left it quite red, but the paddle was better than the whip for my soft skin.

Helping me get dressed, she could see I was almost useless. After my girlfriends all hugged and kissed me goodbye, promises to text them later, Miss Wilson quickly changed into her other clothes, grabbed her handbag and almost carried me to her car, barely able to walk next to her. She didn't even both putting me in the passenger seat, opening the rear door and insisting I just lie down.

Arriving at home, she helped me off the rear-seat, Mum opening the door and noticing my dishevelled appearance. "Enough of that guilty look, Sandra. Did he want it?"

"God yes, Mum," I replied, "It was a lot of fun. But I'm done in."

Mum kissed her cheek. "Take him to the bathroom and enjoy a bath together. Something sweet to do after what was obviously some intense sex."

Miss Wilson stopped by my mother. "I love him," she whispered.

"I know, Sandra. And I know he loves you, so it's fine with me. Scoot. Bathroom. Bath. Now. And you're staying for dinner."

"Thank you, Cathy."

I fell asleep while leaning back against Miss Wilson while we bathed. I only woke up because I heard her soft cries. Turning to look at her, she wrapped her arms around me, quietly told me she was happy. Happier than she could remember. She just never thought someone my age would ever find her desirable.

Mum brought her a robe to wear while I staggered to my bedroom. Jade had obviously been told, coming to give me a warm hug. Gathering around the table for dinner, Jade looked at Miss Wilson. "Was it fun, Miss?" she asked.

"Your brother is an absolute delight, Jade. So open-minded and willing to please, almost putting ours above his."

"Bollocks," I muttered, "I derive an equal amount of pleasure from anything I do with anyone. Trust me, Miss… er, Sandra, I enjoyed every second of what we did in that classroom." I paused before adding, "Okay, the one thing I really need is to cum."

Miss Wilson offered her hand, helping to my feet, as she fell to her knees. "Sorry, sweetie, in trying to clean up and… I'm sorry. Forgive me?" she asked before swallowing my swelling cock.

"The only reason I mention is that I'm a little sore, you know, blue balls…" Her eyes sparkled as she sucked my cock. God, she was pretty fucking good at it. Caressing her face softened her eyes even more. "Love you even more now," I said softly.

I didn't last long, Miss Wilson swallowing my load before I helped her up and cuddled her. "Okay, Sandra, consider yourself invited whenever you want to come around," Mum said, echoing the invitation from the previous weekend, "Have fun with the youngsters though I guess Caroline and I are more age appropriate…"

"If you're inviting me to your room, Cathy, though only dependent on your wife, of course."

"We'll double team her," Caroline said, amused when I noticed Mum's eyes light up.

Miss Wilson looked at me. "Would it bother you…"

"Of course not, Miss. In fact, I'm finding the idea a turn on."

Caroline winked at me. "Live show or film it for you?"

"Both," I replied, smirking away.

Miss Wilson stayed to enjoy a drink outside as the sun started to set. Everyone gave her a hug before I escorted her down to her car. That last kiss we shared was an expression of the feelings we clearly shared. I was left believing she wanted to invite me back to her place, but after stroking my cheek, she wished me goodnight. I stood there until she'd drive out of view.

Jade cuddled me once we were in bed that night. In fact, it was a sedate weekend, giving myself a Saturday off as I was still sore. Didn't mean I couldn't use my mouth, Mum, Jade and Caroline finding themselves blown throughout the day, swallowing down their cum each time. Vanessa dropped by for an afternoon study session, blowing her while we took a break, ending our study session with a swim and make-out session in the pool.

Sitting under the shade afterwards, I asked, "How upset was Bailey?"

"She was crying, Benji. She'd never seen anything like it before. She thought it was really hurting you."

"Don't get me wrong, there's a little pain, but the pleasure is overwhelming. Think it's to do with endorphins or something. I'm not sure, not read up about it yet. Certainly don't like hearing she was upset though. I'll give her a call tonight, put her mind at ease again."

I went further, calling her and inviting her around for the Sunday. We shared a couple of classes, so could study, but I'd take the time to chat. I was starting to get to know her but I figured a private conversation. I told Mum and Jade, both just smiling, admitting they thought Bailey was very sweet from the time she'd visited.

"In fact, from the sounds of it, all of your girlfriends are adorable," Mum said, "Beautiful. Sexy. Confident. But definitely adorable too."

Jade was waiting for me in bed that night, naked with her thick girlcock waiting for me. Stripping off after shutting the door, I joined her on the bed, kissing her softly before her tongue slid into my mouth, her fingers caressing my body and cock. Moving down to her sensitive neck earned a couple of moans before moving down to her spectacular breasts.

"Lick your sisters' nipples, little brother," she murmured, "Suck them. Nibble them. Enjoy them. Yours, whenever you want, baby."

I lavished her breasts with attention as I gently stroked her girlcock at the same time, feeling her pre-cum leaking out onto my hand, rubbing it into her breasts to taste her at the same time. It earned a giggle, before I finally moved down her body, a trail of soft kisses over her naturally toned body, before I ran my tongue along her shaft.

Ignoring her cock, I ran my tongue over her smooth ballsack, taking each large one in my mouth, ensuring I didn't hurt her, before running my tongue down her perineum. She seemed to sense what I was doing. "Are you sure, baby?" she asked softly. Nodding, she lifted her legs and arse as I delved into that space between her firm cheeks. "Oh baby, that's good," she moaned as I tongued her little rosebud. She didn't want to be fucked but no reason I couldn't give her that sort of attention.

She loved it, but she wanted my mouth somewhere else, licking back up to her girlcock and swallowing most of it in one movement of my head. Desperate for release, I didn't waste time deepthroating her, enjoying her cry of delight as I had my head bobbing up and down quickly, eager for her cum.

Feeling her fingers grab my hair, she started to thrust at the same time, a sign I knew well that she was getting close. "Oh fuck yes, Benji. Suck my fat girlcock. You love it, don't you?" I looked up and met her eyes, winking at her. It earned a giggle. "That's right, you want your sisters delicious cum now. You've earned it. I'll give you my cum whenever you want." She was almost fucking my face by then, gently, but still doing it. I let her control me as I enjoyed it as much as she did. "Oh god yes, here it comes, Benji. All my cum for you. Swallow it all down."

She erupted in my mouth, greedily gulping down each thick load. By the time she was empty, barely a dribble, she relaxed on the bed as I continued to bob up and down until she whispered it was a little sensitive. Ensuring she was at least clean, I lay on my side and cuddled into her, feeling her arm wrap around me as she covered us in a sheet. We were both fast asleep within a couple of minutes.

Waking up horny the next morning, as it was a little unusual to go an entire day without having a girlcock inside my bum for over twenty-four hours, I walked into the dining room naked, my arse already lubed. Mum and Caroline glanced at me as I looked at them, smiled, then walked back to the living room, bending over the arm of the couch.

Mum was inside my arse within thirty seconds. "Morning, baby," she whispered, thrusting into me slowly.

"Morning, Mum. I woke up horny, Jade looked far too peaceful asleep, but I needed a girlcock inside me."

Caroline sat on her knees in front of me, offering hers to suck, so I found myself spitroasted by my mothers, taking a load in each end after around fifteen minutes. It worked up an appetite, both kissing my cheek, telling me to sit down and they'd prepare me breakfast. Jade walked in as it was being served up, noticing the three of us smiling, Mum humming a tune to herself.

"Okay, who fucked him?" Jade asked, laughing away.

"I fucked him, he sucked her," Mum replied, gesturing at Caroline with the spatula.

"I didn't want to wake you, Jade. You looked so beautiful…" That earned a soft kiss on the cheek. "Guess I wore you out last night?"

"That was one hell of an orgasm, Benji. My entire body was tingling afterwards."

"Our boy is getting better?" Mum asked as she placed a plate of bacon, eggs, sausage and trimming in front of Jade and myself.

"I'm still learning, Mum. It will take lots of practice to become a great lover. Or at least better at blowjobs. And I could probably become a better kisser."

"Oh, no complaints from me there, sweetie," Caroline said, "Then again, you have good teachers."

"What time is Bailey getting here?" Mum asked as she sat down to eat.

"Around lunchtime. We'll study this afternoon, plus we need to have a chat about Friday afternoon, and also our own relationship."

"Sex?" Jade wondered.

"I'm not sure. She wants to. I want to. But we want it to feel right in the moment."

"You really like her!" Caroline exclaimed.

Feeling myself blush, I nodded immediately. "I've noticed her for years, same as her with me, but we were just never in the same group of friends. But she made her intentions clear to me recently and, since then, we've grown closer."

I actually spent the rest of the morning playing my games console, just chilling out for once. Jade was busy with her own university studies, in her final weeks before her semester ended. I was on the verge of my final exams, two more weeks of classes, a final week of study, then the exam period finished. Then it would be two weeks to Christmas.

Bailey arrived at lunchtime, Mum offering to make us some sandwiches. Both of us thanking her, I grabbed some cans of soda, taking our food and cans back to my room. Shutting the door, we sat back on my bed to eat. "My mother would freak if I shut the door with company. Typical woman," she muttered.

"Oh, your mother…"

"Mother is female, father is male. Let me tell you, the fact I'm futanari… Run away more than once. It's only Dad who comes looking for me."

Wrapping an arm around her, she leaned against me. "I'm sorry. That sounds awful."

"I have good friends. Their parents will help me when they can. Dad then gets me, my parents argue. Mum's… You know, one of 'those'. I know she'll kick me out as soon as I finish school. I thought she would do it as soon as I turned eighteen, but I think Dad protected me from that."

Finishing our food, we grabbed our workbooks and got to work, bouncing ideas off each other. Time passed quickly, realising it was late afternoon before either of us realised. Placing our books on the floor, there was that moment which happens when your eyes just meet. Next thing you know, your lips are locked together and the passion is increasing with everyone second.

"What do you want?" I had to ask.

"I want you, Benji. For so long, I watched you. With Vanessa. With Chloe. With Georgie. I was jealous, but coming from my family, I didn't understand. My auntie, the only other futanari, so naturally estranged, found me online and coached me through what I'd feel and how things truly are for my kind in relation to males like you. That day I sat next to you in class with Miss Wilson…"

"I'm glad you did, Bailey. So, I ask again, what do you want?"

"I want to make love. I want to make love with you, Benji." Tears started to fall from her beautiful blue eyes. "My god, I've never wanted anything more."

"Want to do anything else first?"

"Later. We have all the time in the world for that."

"Know what to do?"

It was her turn to blush. "Only what I've read and seen on the internet."

"Want me to lead?" Nodding, I added softly, "I can't wait until you're inside me, Bailey."

She hugged me tightly. "Me too, Benji."

Bailey was tall as we stood up, stating she was 6'2. Good thing I loved futanari and my partners being taller than myself. She wore a simple t-shirt, helping that off to reveal a white, relatively normal bra, which I expertly took off with one hand, earning a giggle, admitting I was getting used to taking off bras. Like most futanari, she constantly wore skirts and dresses, so that was next to go, kicking off her sandals before she rolled off her panties, her thick eight inch cock standing out proud, pre-cum dripping from the head of her cock.

After helping me strip off, we made out, lubing up each other before we gently stroked each other. She shuddered every few seconds and I knew was extra excited. "Bailey," I whispered, meeting her eyes, "Let me blow you, enjoy your load, and you'll last longer when we make love." Taking her hand, I sat her on the edge of my bed, sitting down on my knees between her legs. "Nervous?"

Biting her bottom lip, she nodded. I knew confidence came later for many futanari. Like any virgin, with no experience, they were full of nerves the first couple of times. Just running my tongue up her shaft caused her to moan loudly, feeling her girlcock throb, and I knew she wasn't going to last long. I knew she might also be embarrassed, sitting up to kiss her again, using similar techniques to what I used on others, focusing on the rest of her body and not her girlcock.

When I did finally arrive at it, she was lying back on the bed, groaning loudly when I wrapped my lips around her thick shaft, pre-cum leaking from the head of her girlcock, moaning as I enjoyed her taste.

"Oh my god!" she shouted. Well, the rest of the family knew what we were doing, but with the door shut, no-one would come looking. That was the rule. With family, come on in. With a visitor, knock and only enter if summoned.

Wrapping my hands around her thighs, my head was quickly bobbing up and down her member as I knew she needed a release. Her fingers ran through my hair, looking up into her eyes, her cheeks already wet. I had a feeling this was going to me an emotional afternoon for her. I think she was someone who needed to be loved.

"Oh fuck," she cried, feeling her started to throb in my mouth, "Oh god, Benji, I'm gonna…"

Savouring that first spurt, I moaned loudly as I eagerly awaited each subsequent spurt, swallowing her delicious cum as she collapsed back on the bed, watching her chest rise and fall. Releasing her legs, I quickly cleaned up her cock before I kissed back up her body until I was resting on her lap, looking down at her beautiful face, amused that her black hair was stuck to her forehead and cheeks.

"I had no idea," she muttered, "No idea at all."

Suggesting she turn so she could lie down comfortably on the bed, after a quick shuffle, I grabbed my lube and prepared myself for her, lubing up her girlcock again, though I wasn't in any rush, giving her time to just relax. We spent a few minutes making out and cuddling, and I think that meant the most to her. Just a little affection meant the world.

"Stay the night," I suggested, "You're not much taller than Jade, same height at Caroline, I think. You can borrow…"

"I brought a change of clothes," she whispered, noticing the blush, "I didn't want to go home tonight."

I sent a quick text to Mum, letting her know we'd have a guest for dinner and she was staying the night. I also let Jade know, as I knew she loved having me sleep with her whenever possible. Mum returned a message, stating all was fine. Jade sent a smiley face and a love heart. I sighed with relief that she was fine with it.

Sensing Bailey was ready, I positioned myself, grabbing the base of her shaft and pressed it against my rosebud. She gasped as the head slipped inside me. It was starting to get slightly easier. Considering all the sex I was having, I wasn't really surprised, though stories of incredibly loose arseholes and whatnot were nothing but old wives' tales.

Sliding down her length nice and slow, Bailey's face was one of shock before a broad smile formed, her eyes lighting up as she soon felt her entire length buried inside me. "How does it feel?" I wondered.

"So tight and warm. I feel… connected to you."

"Well, you are, Bailey. In more ways than one though."

Slowly starting to ride her, I grabbed her wrists and put her hands at my hips, adding that she could also grab my butt, if she wished. And if she wanted to fuck me, all I needed to do was lean forward and she could take control, if she wished. Otherwise, I loved riding girlcock and assured her that she was going to fill my bum.

"What about you?" she asked.

"I'll stroke myself. Want a load on you?"

"God yes. I want to see you cum, Benji."

Starting to stroke my cock at the same time as bouncing up on her girlcock had both of us feeling rather excited, leaning down to give her breasts some more attention before leaning up to kiss her again, driving my tight butt down on her cock each time, making her moan, while I felt my orgasm fast approaching. I sat back in time to spurt all over Bailey, the first firing at far as her chin, smiling as she erupted in giggles, the next couple landing on her breasts before I left a little puddle on her chest.

"Fucking hell," I groaned, stopping for a moment with her girlcock sat inside me still, "And your girlcock feels absolutely fucking sensational buried in me, Bailey."

"Can we roll over, Benji?" she asked softly.

A few seconds later, I was on my back with legs spread, Bailey sliding her girlcock back inside me, slowly thrusting away again, her eyes gazing into mine before I leaned up to kiss her again. She whimpered into my mouth, sensing her desperation to cum inside me but she wanted the moment to last. Resting on her forearms to either side of me, I pulled my legs back further, feeling her even deeper inside me. Moving faster, I knew she was on the way to orgasm.

Her kisses became more urgent but increasingly passionate, eventually breaking apart to rest her forehead against mine. She was incapable of words, only moans and whimpers escaping her. "Cum in me, beautiful. Cum in me. It's okay, we have tonight too."

"And after?" she manged to ask.

"Of course. I'm not one and done with any lovers, Bailey. You're all special to me."

She wasn't quite when reaching orgasm, crying out as I felt that familiar warm sensation when an enormous girlcock thrust and then spurted her seed inside me. She pumped me hard those last couple of minutes, losing herself in the sensation of my tight arse and her orgasm. She kept pumping well after she was done, not wanting to stop until she simply couldn't go any longer. Wrapping my legs around her, I ran my fingers up her cheek and through her hair, gently dragging her down to kiss me.

"I'm not dreaming, am I?" she asked softly. Giving her a gentle pinch on her shoulder earned a sweet sounding giggle. "Okay, now I'm sure."

Feeling her pull out brought its usual momentary disappointment, smiling to myself at the fact I was already a little addicted to the feeling. Lying on our sides facing each other, we conversed quietly, interspersed with some hot and heavy making out, enough to get her hard again within a fifteen minutes. "Again?" she wondered, loving the eager tone to her voice.

Seconds later, I was on my knees, head resting on a pillow, Bailey figured it all out rather quickly. She remained rather slow and gentle until I turned back to look at her. "This position, sweetie, is to fuck me. Trust me on this, you're not going to hurt me, and we'll both love it."

Taking further advice, leaning forward to grab my shoulders, I lowered my arse enough to be comfortable, and she gained more confidence as she started to fuck me harder and faster. When I urged her on even more, she started to giggle as her skin slapped against mine. Making a further suggestion, she mounted me properly, a position I'd grown to absolutely adore when being fucked, her thick girlcock now driving deep inside me.

"Oh fuck… Benji…"

"I know, gorgeous. You feel fucking wonderful."

"I love you," she whispered into my ear, "I have… as long as Vanessa… but always from afar…"

"I'm glad you sat next to me that day in class." I turned to kiss her. "I've fallen in love with you too."

"I'm going to cum then I need another cuddle."

"Can't wait until you blast in me again. Love the feeling."

Her next orgasm was even better than her first two, I think, really driving her girlcock into me until she just about collapsed. Carefully extricating myself from underneath her, she was half asleep so I stayed on my side as she rested on her front, lightly caressing her back. She smiled often, but there was often a little fire lacking in her eyes. The smile on her face, the look in her eyes as she lay next to me, this was a futagirl as content as could be.

After a quick shower, we put on swimwear and headed out to join the family. It was getting dark so it would only be a quick dip. As soon as we were in the water, Mum asked, "First time, Bailey?" She blushed but nodded, hugging me tightly. "Was it good?"

"Is it always that good?"

"Even better once you've done it a few times." She swam over and kissed her cheek. "I'm glad my son put that smile on your face. You love him?" She nodded again. "I hope to see a lot more of you here. You're more than welcome."

"Thank you, Miss…"

"None of that. I'm Cathy, my wife is Caroline. No need for formality or titles in this household."

Jade swam over and hugged Bailey as well, whispering something incredibly sweet in her ear, enough to cause a couple more tears. Jade then looked at me. "Don't you break her heart or I'll kick your butt, I don't care how cute it is."

"Yes, ma'am."

After dinner, Bailey and I tried to concentrate on more studying but it was pointless. She liked to game, so we played a couple of co-op games on my games console before we agreed to go to bed. No sex was had, just a lot of cuddling and quiet talking, Bailey pleased to see that I had a comfortable home life, something she'd lacked for a long time now.

"I sleep with Jade nearly every night. If you ever need a bed…" Her bottom lip started to tremble at my kindness. "Bailey, trust me, I know what it can be like for futanari out there at times. Things have come a long way, but a lot of people of a certain… biology, let's call it, still have issues, even centuries later."

"Will your mothers mind?"

"They'd insist you stay here if you told them what I know. I want you safe. More importantly, I want you in a home where you're loved unconditionally. You'll have that here."

She hugged me tightly, whispering that she'd think about it. For the first time I could remember, I was the big spoon as she snuggled against me, ensuring I held her tightly in my arms. She felt wonderful in my arms, pleased she drifted off rather quickly.

I knew I'd have to sit down and have a heart to heart with my Mum very soon.

Chapter 6

Chapter Text

Schoooooool's out for… SUMMER!

Schoooooool's out for… EVER!

Okay, maybe not entirely. I still had my final exams that would determine which university I would be attending, or it would at least give me a choice if my score is good enough. Having aced all my classes, finishing top of each subject I studied, I was confident going into my exams.

Those last couple of weeks passed by too quickly. Sounds weird saying that, but with the new relationships I'd formed with both classmates and teachers, I was saddened that I'd turned eighteen so late in the year, left imagining what life would have been like if I was a February or March baby.

Jade continued to drop me off at school every morning, our morning kiss now drawing a small crowd. Most knew she was futanari, so the fact she was my sister wasn't a problem… well, to some males and all the futanari present. To the surprise of our small friend group, Miss Wilson wandered out to join us each lunchtime. Never did anything that the school management would have considered inappropriate, but it did keep any other teachers away. Otherwise, the only futagirl I had sex with during lunchtime was Vanessa, though I did end up blowing all eleven of my girlfriends during those last two weeks, with promises that things would go further once exams were finished.

I learned of my protection in those last couple of weeks though. All the futanari who attended had been friendly. As I've said previously, they'd always been polite and kind, but since becoming sexually active, it was now something far more. It still felt weird being an object of desire. Half the male population of the school would fist-bump me, approving nods in my direction. The other half looked at me in disgust. As for the women…

Vanessa proved she wouldn't put up with any comments against me. Walking down a crowded hall towards my lockers, I heard a voice call me out. "Fuck off, you little faggot." Turning to see a group of girls in my year group, all of them sneering in my direction, I returned a smile, a polite wave, and just walked away. Water off a ducks back, far as I was concerned. "Yeah, that's right, you little pillow biter. You'd better…"

She didn't get to finish that sentence, hearing the slam of something heavy into metal, turning to see Vanessa with her hand around the girl's throat. "Call him any sort of name again, you little bitch, and my friends and I are going to ruin your fucking life," she growled.

Walking towards Vanessa, I raised my hands for calm. Then the fight started. I stayed out of it. Got sort of ugly for a minute, but soon, my girlfriends had the young women on the back foot, Vanessa, Bailey and another of my girlfriends, Casey, dealing damage to those who'd been hurling the abuse. With handfuls of hair, they marched the girls in my direction, kicking them in the back of their knees so they were almost submitted before me.

"Apologise now before I rearrange your fucking face," Vanessa growled. I could see on her face she was both furious and upset. Bailey was crying tears of rage and sorrow. Casey glanced at me and grinned. I think she was enjoying it.

"Sorry," the girl muttered. I knew her name, but I'm not even going to bother naming her. I was used to being ignored completely. Their attitude had changed for the worse since I'd slept with Jade that first time.

"Louder!" Vanessa cried, pulling her hair, "So everyone hears!"

"Sorry, Benjamin! Sorry for calling you names."

"You too, bitch!" Bailey shouted, "And your cunt of a friend next to you."

"We're sorry. So sorry. We won't say anything again!"

Vanessa lifted the girl to her feet, and turned her around. "I see you within ten feet of him, I hear you say anything to him except a cheery greeting during these last weeks, I'm going to bury you. Now fuck off, you little cunt."

The girls ran off, amazed no teachers had come to split us up. Vanessa and Bailey hugged me immediately. "I'm fine," I said, "I've been called worse."

"Not on my watch," Vanessa stated, "I know that bitch anyway. She's never liked you for some reason. We've always looked after you, Benji. Jade told us to once she left for university. We've happily done it since."

"And I won't have my boyfriend abused and called names," Bailey stated.

She liked calling me by that title. She'd practically moved into our house, taking my room as I was sleeping with Jade every night, though my sister made sure I spent time with Bailey so she didn't feel lonely. Bailey assured me that my mother's showed her more love and affection within a week living with us than in ten years from her own mother. Almost made me start to cry… before marching to her old home to have words with her mother, only stopped by Bailey halfway there, asking me to leave it alone. She wasn't worth the words.

So life had been good. There'd been no repeat of an afternoon session with Miss Wilson, as she visited my house each weekend instead. My girlfriends would come visit, Miss Wilson helping us with studying, giving advice for our exams, university, and general life advice. She was getting along with my mother's rather well at the same time, and there was no missing they'd enjoyed a threesome considering the noise being made by Mum, hearing her begging to be fucked in her pussy and arse by two massive girlcocks.

Jade, Bailey and I were listening in our (Jade's) bedroom, finding ourselves turned on, and we had our own threesome at the same time, swapping ends so both had the chance to fuck me while the other was blown. Everyone was sharing rather embarrassed glances at the breakfast table the next morning, before we all burst into laughter, admitting it had been a fun night for all of us. Vanessa admitted to slight jealousy about Bailey having practically moved in, so Mum insisted she visit every day if she could, though staying overnight was difficult. That didn't matter, Vanessa just happy to be around me. By the last week, I had visitors every afternoon, the house almost overflowing with young, beautiful futagirls.

I felt like a kid in a candy store sometimes, not sure who to pick.

With a week between the end of classes and the start of exams, my plan was to study hard as I could and only relax once they were over. All my girlfriends visited during the day, bouncing ideas and thoughts off each other as we revised everything we'd learned for nearly two years. Having topped all my classes, I found myself in the role of advisor for anything they had trouble with. I was rewarded for my help with some tasty girlcock to suck when they finally understood an issue or problem. Vanessa and Bailey were the only two to have fucked me so far, so it was agreed no fucking in front of everyone else.

"So, once we've all fucked him, are we going to have a gangbang?" Casey wondered. I glanced around, noted most faces lit up at the idea, "I mean, just imagine the eleven of us gathered around, fucking and filling his arse with cum. Hell, add his sister, mothers and Miss Wilson. Anyone else you can think of?"

"My mother," Vanessa stated, much to my surprise. Vanessa noticed. "She's always liked you, Benji. She's hoping you'll pop around to visit again soon, though I don't mind coming here every day."

"Don't forget Jade's friends," Bailey added, "I bet they'd love to fuck him again."

"I'm wondering who loved him more out of the three," Aubrey said.

"Oh, definitely Alexis," Vanessa suggested, "See the look in her eyes when she was inside him? One of complete and utter love. You've had the hots for her something fierce for a while too, Benji?"

"I did. All my sisters' friends have always treated me nicely, though Jade dumped any friends who were anything but nice to me. She looks after her little brother, just like my friends do."

"Most of the females at our school are complete and utter cunts," Bailey muttered, "Clearly indoctrinated at home to not like if not flat out hate our kind. Doesn't help some of the teachers were hardly objective when it came to us. Fairly sure I got lower marks from two teachers simply because I have a girlcock and pussy instead of just a pussy."

"That's exactly why I'm studying law," I said, "This is at one school. Now imagine the same thing at every other school. At universities. In the workplace."

"Benjamin Marsh, Saviour of Futanari. Hmmm, has a nice ring to it," Vanessa only half joked.

"Just want to do the right thing. Open up any history book and it hasn't been easy for you."

"Anyway, back to cheerier topics, are we going to gangbang him later?" Casey asked again, "Because I reckon we'd enjoy it and he'd love our eleven thick girlcocks slamming his arse, leaving our cum deep inside him."

"Are you trying to turn us on, Casey?" Amber asked, giggling away. She was another of my girlfriends. I'll mention them all eventually, I'm sure.

"Is it working?" Casey retorted.

"I think we're all nursing erections," Vanessa replied, everyone nodding, including myself.

So we had a mutual masturbation session, though I ended up swallowing all eleven loads, eagerly opening my mouth each time. Mum did ask later that night why I wasn't particularly hungry at dinner. When I told her what happened, she glanced at Bailey and chuckled. "Was it fun, sweetie?"

"Totally fucking hot, Cathy. We were tempted to do one big facial, just absolutely coat his face in our spunk, but we knew how much he'd love to swallow our cum."

"Fuck, now I'm hard," Caroline muttered, turning to her wife, "Don't suppose…"

"You'll be buried in my pussy straight after dinner, lover. I'm sure Benji and Bailey would like to watch."

"Hell yes, watching you two make love is wonderful. If I wasn't kept so sexually satisfied nowadays, it would be definite wank bank material." I paused before adding, "Correction, I do wank but there is always a thick girlcock up my bum when I do it."

The table broke out into giggles at my description. "I'd watch you wank, Benji," Bailey whispered.

"No need as I have all of you. Trust me, you all help keep my balls well and truly drained."

"And you do the same for us, Benji," Jade stated, "Mum, I'd love to watch you and Caroline make love too."

So that's what happened. I sat between Jade and Bailey on the couch as Mum got on her knees, lowering her head onto a pillow, arse raised high enough for Caroline to slide her thick ten inch girlcock into her pussy. Mum's face lit up with delight as Caroline wasted no time fucking Mum hard. Though arousing, I wasn't interested in doing anything except watching, leaning into Jade next to me as Bailey cuddled into me.

"Yeah, you love my big girlcock don't you?" Caroline growled, grabbing a handful of Mum's hair.

"God yes. Slam it into my pussy. Fill me up like you always do, baby!"

"That's right, and later tonight, your arse is mine."

"Make sure I don't sit properly at the table tomorrow morning. Just destroy me with your fabulous tenner."

"Fucking hell, Mum!" Jade exclaimed, chuckling away.

Caroline glanced our way and grinned. "Mummy loves her wife's massive girlcock slamming deep inside her cunt. My god, what a cunt it is though. Ten years of marriage and she'd still so fucking tight."

"Tight for you, lover."

Letting go of her hair, Caroline leaned forward, resting a hand to either side of Mum and started to nail her even harder. Mum's brain was practically mush by this point, just begging for Caroline to cum inside her and that was about it. Caroline lasted at least another ten minutes before she exploded, her entire body shaking as she enjoyed her orgasm. Collapsing onto the floor together, Caroline lifted herself up so Mum could at least roll onto her back, the two softly kissing as Caroline ended up back inside Mum rather quickly.

"Again?" Caroline nodded. "Legs right back so you can destroy me again?"

"Bedroom. I want your ankles restrained as far back as possible."

Mum looked at us and giggled. "Night, kids. We'll try not to keep going too late."

Jade switched on the television as they disappeared upstairs, finding something interesting to watch and also to drown out at least some of the noise. Bailey asked if they were always like that. Jade admitted they'd never had a problem showing affection, but only started being blatantly sexual once I turned eighteen. Jade had seen them fuck plenty of times since she'd turned eighteen, and had enjoyed more than one threesome with them.

"Wow," Bailey whispered. She was quiet before she asked, "Jade, are you in love with your brother?"

"I am. Are you in love with him?"

"Yeah," she whispered, cuddling into me, "Scares me a little, how strong my feelings are. But a good scary, because I know he'll never hurt me."

"He deserves our love for being the best man I know."

Jade had a large bed, offering Bailey the chance to join us for the evening. She leapt at it, finding myself being snuggled to either side by futanari I loved and adored. Surprisingly, we didn't have sex, remaining clothed, barely kissing each other. We relaxed in the company of each other, chatting generally about anything that came to mind.

The Saturday before my first major exam, which was on the following Wednesday Jade drove me around to see Miss Wilson one last time as I wouldn't see her again until after our exams. We'd then have our graduation and the party the same day and night, and there was a good chance we wouldn't see most people at our school again. To be honest, I wasn't going to miss most of them.

Jade said she'd pick me up whenever I wanted, kissing me softly and wishing me a good time. Miss Wilson opened the door as I approached it, giving me a tight hug and soft kiss before escorting me inside. I had nothing with me as I wasn't there to study. I'd done all that I could. Everything I needed to know was in my head. Miss Wilson knew what I was there for and so did I.

"Sure you're up for this again?"

"Absolutely, Miss."

"Same as last time in the classroom or go further?"

"Just the classroom. I know what to expect then."

"Would you like an audience?"

"I'd prefer just us, Miss," I replied softly, "It's our special thing together."

That earned me another kiss, this one hot and heavy, her expert tongue making me hard in seconds, my hand feeling her up at the same time, earning a girlish giggle. When she pulled back, she took a step and looked me up and down, her demeanour changing immediately. "Strip now, slut."

"Yes, Mistress."

Stripping quickly, she ordered me up to her bedroom, to wait on my knees by her bed. Doing as requested, ensuring I took my clothes with me, neatly folded and piled where I was told, I waited on my knees as expected. My face lit up when she appeared from the bathroom as she was showing far more skin than before. Still the six inch stilettos. Still the stockings and suspenders. But no panties nor bra. A pearl necklace that hung down to her cleavage. And the mask that was around her eyes, highlight her emerald green orbs.

And she had the riding crop again, along with a small flogger and the paddle. I gulped, thinking I was in for some discipline today.

Seeing my erection, she managed to smile down at me. "I won't cage you today, slut. But you will get the ring around your balls."

"Of course, Mistress."

"I hope you ate your Weet-Bix this morning, slut, as you'll need your strength today." She gestured with the riding crop. "Up on the bed in the middle, on your knees, resting on your forearms."

Once I was in position, she gave each cheek a paddle. "Good little slut, wearing my plug. How does it feel?"

"Wonderful, Mistress."

"How long has it been in?"

"Since just after I woke up, Mistress."

She gave each cheek a slap with the paddle again. "Good little slut."

I had no idea what she was actually going to do. The butt plug was something different already. Noticing the hooks on the bed posts, I wasn't surprised that I ended up being bound by each wrist, instructed to keep my upper half elevated. That was going to prove difficult, as although I did have upper body strength, I could only hope endurance won out in the end.

Feeling something around my neck, she said it was a collar and chain. Guess it was to make me feel like a dog or something. Made sense as I was going to be fucked doggy-style in the end. I knew chokers were a sign of ownership, or so I'd read briefly. I still didn't know much, I just went along with it as I knew Miss Wilson would keep me safe. It was how much I trusted and now loved her.

She blindfolded me, which wasn't a surprise, but no gag this time. "I want to hear you moaning like the little slut you are," she growled into my ear, "And I want to hear you making noise. I want to hear you begging me."

"Yes, Mistress," I moaned, pressing her girlcock into the base of the plug inside me.

"Are you a little butt slut?"

"Yes, Mistress."

"Whose little butt slut are you?"

"Yours, Mistress."

"That's right, my little slut. I have friends coming around soon, my little slut. They're all going to take turns fucking your tight little arse. One after the other, a fucking train of thick girlcocks slamming into your tight little body. God, I'm getting harder just thinking about it." Pressing into the base again, I moaned a little louder. I was desperate for her girlcock by now. I was also rock hard and dripped pre-cum. When she pulled back and noticed, I felt something different across my arse, figuring it was the flogger. "No leaking, you little slut. Where's that cock ring?"

I felt it applied and knew I was in for it now. Feeling her rub my cheek, she ordered that I count off each hit of the paddle, no matter where it landed on my body. I'll admit, I actually lost count the first time, as I was far too turned on, my mind all over the place. Because I lost count, I was disciplined, feeling her run the riding crop up and down my back.

"I ordered you to count the slaps of the paddle, slut. Did you do that?"

"No, Mistress."

"Does the slut deserve punishment?"

"I do, Mistress. I'm sorry, Mistress."

"Ten whips of the crop, slut. Count them off, and you'd better count them properly. Count!"

I managed to count the ten, but by the time she was done, I was unbelievably horny, almost sobbing with my desire to feel her inside me. When I felt her grab the base of the plug, I kept my mouth shut so I didn't release the loudest moan of my life, surprised when I felt her fingers run up and down my back. "That's a good little slut," she whispered, "It's okay. Mistress will take care of you now. You will thank Mistress, won't you, slut?"

"Yes, Mistress," I sobbed, not through pain, but sheer blessed relief she was going to fuck me.

Feeling her thick girlcock slide inside me was blessed relief and I couldn't help the loud moan that escaped me, particularly as she gave me all eleven inches at once. "Thank you, Mistress," I almost cried, "Thank you, Mistress." Feeling her soft lips on my cheek, I wondered if she was going to ask if I was alright. The muscles in my arm were now burning but I wasn't going to disappoint Mistress.

As she started to fuck me, she'd occasionally use the whip me like she was riding a horse. I'm sure to others it would have looked comical but it felt great. Best of all was her thick girlcock slamming into me. Feeling her pull out left me confused for a moment. Then I felt something pass under my nose. "I wore these panties earlier, slut. Open your mouth, you're making too much noise."

Her panties were wet and I could taste her cum. Her massive shaft slit back inside me, hands at my hips, as she started to nail me again, giving me her entire length with every single thrust. Her panties kept the noise down, feeling her fingernails digging into my upper back, running them all the way down to the top of my arse.

"Good little slut," she murmured, "Take all of my cock. Your Mistress loves your tight little arse. Mistress loves you. Do you love Mistress?" I nodded eagerly to that. "Do you want Mistress to cum now?" I shook my head to that one. "Oh, does slut want Mistress to keep going?" I didn't know what to do. Should I nod or not? She slapped my right cheek. "Respond, slut."

I nodded.

I heard the smile in her tone. "Good little slut. Mistress wants to fuck you for longer too."

Gripping my arms, her own strength helped keep me level, though I felt her move and start to utterly destroy me, each thrust causing me to grunt. It felt absolutely fucking wonderful but also started to hurt. She seemed to realise straight away, as she fucked me faster and faster, her girlcock starting to throb as she unloaded in my arse. Flooding me as always felt fantastic, though she immediately removed her cock before the restraints around wrists so I could lower myself down.

Taking her panties from my mouth, I said, "I'm okay, Mistress. A little sore, but I'm okay." Removing the blindfold, she smiled at me. Such a pretty smile. "You're so fucking beautiful, Mistress," I whispered.

"Think you can keep going, slut?" she asked softly. She kissed me on the forehead as the nod of my head. "I'll tie you back up but this time on your back, and your ankles will be tied to the same post. Other than that, only the cock ring will remain."

"Thank you, Mistress."

"I'll get us a drink. You just wait there."

She returned with two glasses of water within a couple of minutes, allowing me refreshment before I found myself tied by my wrists and then my legs spread wide and back, my ankles also tied. I must have been quite the sight, particularly as my arsehole felt a little gaped and cum dribbling out of me. What I didn't expect was her tongue to delve into my arse to lick up some of her cum. "Slut's arse tastes nice, though I think it's my cum that makes it better. Do you like the taste of my cum, slut?"

"I love it, Mistress."

"Tonight, you will get a load to swallow. Once we're done here."

"Thank you, Mistress."

She took a couple of minutes to get hard before I moaned at the sight of her thick girlcock sliding back inside me. "Slut loves the girlcock of his Mistress," she whispered.

"He loves Mistress."

"Mistress loves her slut."

I have no idea how long she fucked me for. Must have been close to an hour before she did finally cum again. To say she destroyed me wouldn't be far wrong. Slam after slam after slam, for minute after minute. Resting forward on her hands, she seemed to be driving into me as deeply as possible, left wondering if it would eventually end up in my throat but in the other direction. Apart from the occasional gently slap on the face, she was rather quiet, noticing her eyes focus on me, both of us looking down to watch her assault on my tight little butt.

When she did finally cum again, I think it was a relief to us both. She untied me straight away, allowing me to lie flat. As soon as I was, she released the ring around my balls.

"Banana," she whispered, that being our safe word, before she swallowed my cock. I came within a couple of minutes and almost started crying when I released into her mouth. After gulping down my load, she moved up to lie next to me, taking me in her arms, and just held me. "I love you, baby," she whispered, "I love you so much."

"I love you too, Sandra," I whispered back, "Thank you for today."

"Thank you too, sweetie. I love this little thing we share."

I needed help getting to her bathroom for a shower, Miss Wilson taking her time washing me up and down. I winced a couple of times as she did, though made sure I returned the favour by washing her down before we returned to her bedroom as I desperately needed a nap. I went to sleep spooned back against her, feeling her arms holding me as tightly as possible in return.

We woke up together feeling famished, helping her put together a simple meal of salmon, rice and veggies. We ate at her small table, sharing a bottle of wine, amazed at how I could converse so easily with a futanari who was well over double my age. But she was so smart, a wicked sense of humour, and so damned attractive…

I called Mum and told her I'd be staying the night. I had time as my first exam wasn't until Wednesday with only last minute revision to take place before hand. Mum wasn't surprised, Miss Wilson mentioning that she'd drive me home before going to work the next morning. All other year groups still had a couple of weeks to go before they were finished for the year. Jade messaged me a little later, letting me know she'd keep Bailey company for the evening.

"Bailey is living with you?" Miss Wilson asked once we'd taken a seat on the couch.

"Yeah. Her life at home was awful. Her own mother seems to despise her existence. Once Mum heard, she offered her my room as sanctuary since I sleep with Jade most evenings."

"That's very sweet, Benjamin."

"It was the least any of us could do. She's an incredibly sweet futagirl."

"About time she told you how she felt. She used to watch you constantly. It was a little sad, tempted as I was to give her some advice."

"I've learned so many did the same thing. Made life a little lonely because I just didn't know. Typical oblivious male?"

That made her laugh. "No, we're very good at hiding how we feel. It's sometimes how we survive in this bloody world." Taking her hand in mine, she smiled at me. "Even when I was your age, things were different. Hated just because we're different. Blame that bloody Pope in Avignon and all her underlings that spread across the globe centuries ago, spreading their hate and bile. At least they're not burning us at the stake any longer. For as long as I can remember, though, it's the supposed 'gentler sex' that led the cries against us."

"And that's why I'm going into law."

"Personal crusade on our behalf?"

"Something like that."

We finished off another bottle of wine before heading upstairs to bed. Miss Wilson had a look in her eyes which matched mine, pleased she lay back on the bed and spread her legs enough that I could kneel between them and take her girlcock in my mouth. "Oh, that's it, baby," she murmured, "You treat me so well."

"Well, you do deliver me some delicious cum in the end, Miss. So we both win in the end."

"That we do. When I cum, keep some so we can share."

"Of course."

I teased her, my tongue running all over her shaft and head, down to her balls and even going down to lick her rosebud. I was surprised when she handed me a bottle of lube, so that when I finally took her shaft in my mouth, I slid two fingers into her arse at the same time. "Oh baby… Do you want to make love to me?"

"Part of me does, Miss, but I prefer you inside me."

"Okay, baby, but if you ever want to, I'm finding myself willing to do it for you."

The idea did appeal, but I wasn't lying. I was almost a pure bottom with my futanari lovers nowadays. I'd fucked Mum once and that was it. Vanessa had offered the chance to make love to her, but hadn't taken up on it yet. I had a feeling Bailey was almost desperate for me to make love to her. Even Jade was thinking about it, I think. Miss Wilson offering was a real surprise, but maybe that was a symbol of how much she did actually love me.

She did love it when I deepthroated her, though it was still difficult, considering how long and thick she was. But I managed it, she loved it, then just asked me to focus on bringing her to orgasm, assuring me it wasn't far away, loving my two fingers up her tight butt at the same time.

Warning me in time before the first explosion, I swallowed as much as I could before holding the rest, though it still dribbled down my chin as I quickly lifted my mouth to hers, earning a soft moan as we swapped her cum. Breaking the kiss and swallowing, she licked my chin clean before cuddling me. "Well, now I know why you love sucking my girlcock. I taste fucking delicious!"

"Not tasted yourself before?"

"I have though not very often."

"I'll blow you anytime you want, Miss."

"Sandra, Benjamin."

"Then I'm Benji, Sandra. Those who mean the most to me call me Benji."

She was silent a few seconds before whispering, "I love you, Benji."

"Love you too, Sandra."

We were both in terrific moods the next morning, Sandra humming to herself as she made us breakfast. I prepared coffee and tea, poured some juice, set the table. We discussed my studies and what I expected in the exams. She only knew the curriculum, not what was actually asked in the exam, though she expressed her utmost belief that I'd ace the exams as much as I'd aced my coursework.

Dropping me off at home, she walked me to the front door, where we shared one last, passionate and lingering kiss. "For the first time in a long time, I really don't want to go to work today," she whispered.

"I'd ask you to play truant but what would the kids say?"

"Ha! They'd get a free period so absolutely not do any school work." Releasing a sigh, we shared a last cuddle. "Thank you for last night, Benji. It was wonderful."

"I'll see you soon, Sandra. I promise."

"Keep me up to date with your exams."

"Of course."

Wishing each other farewell, she walked back to her car, tooting the horn once she started it up and took off. Heading inside, Jade and Bailey were already up and about, Mum and Caroline rushing about getting ready as always. Asking why they were rushing, they both stopped and blushed, needing no further explanation.

Sitting at the table with Jade and Bailey, they both laughed. "Think they're going through a new honeymoon period, Benji," Jade explained, "I'm not sure what time they finished fucking this morning. Thankfully, Bailey is a heavy sleeper and I can just about ignore it."

"You still poked me in the back most of the night," Bailey whispered, blushing brightly.

"I had a sexy, young futagirl in bed with me. What do you expect?"

"You hitting on my girlfriend, dear sister of mine?"

"Oh, does little brother not like to share?"

"Little brother will share with his sweet sister, though only if Bailey wants that. I have no demands nor expectations."

Bailey grinned, leaning across to kiss my cheek. "I want you in my pussy first, Benji."

Jade playfully slapped my shoulder. "Put your cock in the poor futagirl, Benji, and give her the fucking she quite clearly needs. She's clearly desperate for it."

Mum and Caroline appeared, draining their mugs of previously prepared coffee, walking around the table to kiss everyone on the cheek, before they were off and out the door, shouting goodbye before the door slammed shut. "Bloody hell, must have been a good night," I joked, "Mum looked absolutely shattered."

For the next two weeks, my life was only about final exams. I could afford few distractions. I kept in touch with my girlfriends, messaging once we finished each exam to find out how confident we were about how we'd done. I saw them in the exam hall if they shared my class, otherwise it was texting, the occasional phone call at most. Even during the weekend that separated each week, that was devoted to studying and relaxing. I still slept with Jade each night, but even our sex life took a backseat. To my surprise, noticing I was on edge, Jade and Mum both blew me twice during each week, Jade assuring me it took the edge off and would help me concentrate.

Big sister knew best.

I had an exam on the second Friday, the last day of exams, and it was the final one on the calendar. Walking out once it was complete, I immediately sent a group message, stating there'd be a celebration at my home the next day. Mum was included, immediately messaging she loved the idea, and that we'd go shopping that evening for supplies. Mark, Mike and Nathan were also invited. Somewhat aware of my private life, they asked what sort of party. I assured them best behaviour while they were there, knowing they accepted my life but watching me being pounded would probably be a little much. They were open-minded young men and knew I was in love with more than one person.

That night, I realised I hadn't actually had sex since before exams so I was feeling rather antsy. Jade, Mum and Caroline had kept themselves amused. I'd seen Miss Wilson around a couple of times but simply been too busy focusing on preparing for each exam, though aware she was having fun with Mum and Caroline. Bailey seemed to be in my situation, horny as fuck and desperate for release. When I asked if she'd even jerked off, she admitted maybe once or twice, but exams and preparation simply took all her time. Now that they were over, she needed release.

No surprise we were all over each other as we sat on the couch once we returned from shopping. Mum walked in to find Bailey on her back with me on top of her. "Benji, take Bailey to your bedroom and make love to her. The poor girl is desperate. So are you, from the looks of things."

I met Bailey's eyes. "Still want me to make love to you?"

"God yes," she whispered.

"Okay. Mum…"

"I'll put a couple of plates in the oven. Just come down when you're finished."

Taking Bailey by the hand, I led her upstairs to our bedroom. Jade was lying back on her bed, noticed us and told me to show Bailey a good time. Though I might have made love to my mother, that was already over a month ago, at least, and that was my only time.

Closing and locking the door, there was no doubt we were both nervous. Taking the initiative, I tried to relax her with some kissing and cuddling, earning a delightful giggle or two and a never ending smile, her eyes lighting up when I finally moved to undoing the buttons of her shirt, taking that off before undoing the zip of her skirt. Already barefoot, she stood before me in just her bra and panties, her girlcock already making a formidable tent. My shirt was taken off and shorts lowered so I was in my underwear.

"Oral sex first?" I wondered. She smiled as I added, "Together?" Her nod was ever more eager, giggling again. "We haven't done that, have we?"

"No."

"Get on the bed, gorgeous. It's a lot of fun. After that, we'll snuggle as we recover, then we'll make love."

That earned me one hell of a kiss, eventually ended up pressed back against my wardrobe, her hard girlcock pressing into me. "Can't wait to feel yours inside me, Benji," she breathed, "I've only ever had fingers in my pussy a few times, and those were mine!"

"I'll be slow and gentle."

Blowing each other was a good idea. I'd barely started blowing her when she erupted in my mouth, such was the level of her excitement. I swallowed her load as always, and she eagerly sucked me to completion. Her lips were soft and wet, her tongue felt wonderful along my shaft, and two fingers ending up in my arse wasn't a real surprise. I lasted a little longer than her, warning her when I was close so she didn't choke when I did finally cum. After I had finished, I shuffled so we were lying side by side, noticing she was embarrassed.

"Sorry for finishing so quickly," she said.

"You're excited. Trust me, I've cum within a couple of minutes when Jade's slid her girlcock inside me. If I'm really turned on, all she has to do is touch my cock and I blast away." Bailey giggled at the description. "Nothing wrong with an early climax. We're both young enough we'll recover very quickly, and being a gorgeous futagirl, I know you've got plenty of loads left in you yet."

Her fingers grasped my slowly expanding shaft until I was nice and hard again. I had to ask if she wanted any attention on her pussy. I'd obviously never done anything like lick one, but just like Mum had told me, Bailey just wanted to feel my cock inside her. She would stroke her girlcock while I fucked her and she'd have another massive orgasm soon.

Spreading her legs and bending her knees, her girlcock was already hard again. Gently lifting her balls, her hidden pussy was glistening underneath. Classes at school had described it, while Jade had gone into explanations once we started having sex. Bailey took a deep breath as I placed the head of my cock at her entrance, feeling how wet she was.

"Do you even notice?" I had to ask.

"Sometimes. My focus is always on something else. Once I'm lubed up and masturbating…" My cock throbbed as images of Bailey doing just that flooded my mind. "Like that thought?"

"Love it, gorgeous."

"Slide that cock of yours inside me, Benji. Make me yours completely." She paused before adding softly, "Vanessa needs this too. Can you do that for both of us?"

"Of course. She just hasn't mentioned it lately."

Gently pushing the head of my cock inside her was a big moment for both of us. She was so incredibly tight, feeling her hand on my chest to stop me as soon as the head of my cock slipped inside her. She moaned loudly, her face lighting up, removing her hand and whispering for more. Inch after inch, very slowly, I slid inside her until I was buried. Once I was, feeling our groins were joined, she leaned up to kiss me.

Moving my hips, she seemed to figure out what felt good quickly, wrapping her legs around me, feeling her ankles lock, taking her girlcock in a free hand to start stroking herself. "Oh my god, this is wonderful, Benji," she murmured.

"I can't believe how fucking tight you are," I grunted.

"Unused pussy, Benji. I'm already thinking you'll be the only one to ever be inside it." She paused before adding, "Particularly if we have babies."

All movement came to a halt as I stared at her. She started blushing immediately before I said, "Something to talk about later."

That pleased her, the fact I didn't freak out at the mention of babies. I knew I wanted a family but not for a few years. We were both going to university, then we'd want to start our careers. Yes, babies were for later. Focusing my mind back on what I could feel, I started to thrust into her a little faster. That earned more moans as her hand started to move faster on her shaft.

"Fuck yes, that's good, Benji. Fuck my pussy!"

"Don't hear that very often," I joked.

"I know you love being fucked, but seriously, some of us would love you to fuck us in return. We're not all complete tops." She kissed me softly. "Some of us are very much fifty-fifty when it comes to the right man."

Moving her legs, she placed them over my shoulders, amused that when I did it with a futagirl, my ankles were by their head. Doing it with me, I had calves resting on my shoulders. Mentioning that to Bailey had us both cracking up in laughter, needing to stop as we enjoyed a quick cuddle. Back on my hands, she urged me to start fucking her harder.

Putting all my effort into plunging her depths, she erupted all over herself, six hard spurts leaving streaks of thick white cum all over her chest and breasts. Using a finger to clean herself up, she fed me and herself as I fucked her faster and faster, feeling that tingle in my balls that told me I was close.

She could see it in my face, practically demanding I cum nowhere except in her pussy. Not wanting to disappoint her, I made sure my cock was buried as deeply as I could manage before I erupted, grunting and groaning with each blast. Once I was empty, I just had to pull out and fall onto my back next to her.

Fucking great orgasm though.

"Now that's how you fuck a futagirl, Benji!" she exclaimed, rolling onto her side and cuddling into me. Kissing my cheek, she whispered, "I want to ride you cock next and cum all over you next time."

"Whatever you want, gorgeous."

Kissing down my body, her eyes sparkled as she looked up into mine. Kissing down the shaft of my cock, he didn't hesitate in taking my length into my mouth, all the way down to the base. Looking up and grinning, I wondered what she was going to say. "Well, my pussy doesn't taste all that bad! Much prefer your cum though. And you're nearly hard enough to have this delightful thing back inside me."

"Idea forming. I fuck you, Jade fucks me."

"Oh, definitely. Jade is so beautiful."

"Like her?"

Before she answered, she lifted herself up and slowly sank down on my shaft. Leaning forward to kiss me, she replied, "Would it bother you?"

"I love my big sister, and if she wants to be with one my lovers, she will always have my blessing. The one thing Jade said is that as long as I'm not left alone. As far as she's concerned, I will never sleep alone in bed again."

Starting to slowly ride me, she said, "Going to need a bigger house then."

Thrusting up into her earned a grin. "A mansion?" I wondered.

"Whole tower of apartments that connect. Go from room to room, sucking and fucking. Your arse filled with our cum while you fill some our pussies with yours." She rode me faster as she added, "My god, when we want children, the amount of sex, Benji."

Leaning down to kiss me again, she remained close to me as we started to move in unison, her mouth opening as I must have been touching places as yet untouched. Her eyes lit up as she started to ride me finally, giving up eventually and needing to stroke her girlcock. Being a good boyfriend, I took over stroking her, earning another soft kiss.

"That's it, baby, stroke my big, thick shaft. You want my cum, baby? Want it all over your chest?"

"Fuck yes. Spray it, Bailey, then lick it up and share it."

"And you'll fill my pussy?"

"Anytime you want, gorgeous."

She rode me faster and faster, and I could feel my orgasm rapidly approaching at the same time. Her lips barely left mine by now, our tongues playfully duelling, still able to stroke her at the same time. When she started to smile, I knew she was going to cum, feeling her thick girlcock throb before I felt warm cum start to soak my chest. She stopped riding me for a moment as her entire body shudder, lifting herself up slightly so I could lick my hand clean, before I then fed both of us what was on my chest.

"Close, baby?" Nodding, she added, "Fuck me from behind?"

I wasn't going to say not to that offer. I didn't last very long once I'd slid back inside her. In that position, her pussy was so incredibly tight, it was just far too exciting. I don't think she minded that I finished quickly. A sign of how good she felt and the fact she excited me so much.

After a quick shower, we dressed and returned to the kitchen to grab dinner. Mum said it was fine to sit in the living room with a lap tray. Jade took one look at her and glanced at Mum, suggesting Bailey had that look on her face that she'd had some very good sex. Caroline just added that she looked well fucked.

"Worth the wait," was all Bailey said, I remained silent, focusing on sating my appetite for something other than sex. At least for the moment…

With the party organised for the next day, Bailey happily wandered off to her bedroom for the night while Jade practically dragged me to hers, shut the door, stripped me, bent me over the bed and just fucked me. She wasn't angry, it was what she wanted, and once she started, I was begging her to keep going, not stop, and fill my arse as much as she could.

"Love you so fucking much," she growled into my ear, "What little brother wants, little brother gets."

"Love my big sister's big fat girlcock!"

She kept fucking me but laughed. "Well, big sister loves little brother's tight butt. Like it was made for me."

"Well, in a way, it was."

"Once I cum in you, we'll make love properly. So fucking horny though, Benji. Seeing Bailey and that smile on her face, my little brother certainly knows how to please futagirls."

"I have good teachers."

Once she'd fill my bum for the first time, we lay on her bed. Well, I lay on her bed, she positioned herself between my legs, making out for a few minutes until she was hard again. As soon as she was, I was delighted to feel her slide back inside me again, hands under my knees, as she started to pump me again. I wasn't particularly worried about an orgasm of my own, having enjoyed a few with Bailey, but my sister loved making me cum, so assured me that I'd be fucked from behind again, which assured her an orgasm for me too.

When I did cum around half an hour later, that urged my sister on to fuck me harder still, enough to earn a few grunts before she pulled out, feeling her spray cum all over my back. It wasn't something she did very often, or I did with any lovers, as we all preferred it when my butt was filled. Jade giggled away to herself. "Oops, I made a mess," she whispered in her little girl voice, all innocent like, "Benji, whatever will we do."

"Lick it off?"

Yep, that's exactly why she did it as I felt her tongue run up my back. "Damn, I taste good. No wonder you're constantly sucking my girlcock."

Bailey joined Jade and myself in the shower, the pair giggling away as I took great pleasure in washing them up and down. When I started to shampoo Bailey's hair, she almost burst into tears, Jade hugging her first until I finished so I could hug her too. The poor young futagirl had been neglected and unloved by nearly everyone in her life for too long.

No surprise Jade insisted she sleep with us that night. My last thought was about the party next day and what was going to happen.

Chapter 7

Chapter Text

Mark, Mike and Nathan were the first to arrive the next morning, not long after I'd finished breakfast. I didn't actually blame them, as although I'd assured them they wouldn't see anything shocking or unsettling, at least in their eyes, I knew they would still be a little worried.

Mum and Caroline met them alongside me, though when Bailey came running downstairs to join me, I could see confusion in their eyes. "She's living with us now," Mum explained, "A miserable home life so I invited her to stay here for the time being."

The three men looked at me and grinned. "So one girlfriend living here, at least?" Mike asked, obviously rhetorical. Jade cleared her throat. The three grinned even further. Bastards. "Yeah, we really don't want to know what you three get up to. Nice to see you, Jade."

"You too, Mike. How are you three?"

"Relieved," Mark replied.

"Yeah, that, but we're all off to university so it isn't over yet. I am going to take advantage of these couple of months before we start though," Nathan added.

"Want a beer, boys?" Caroline asked. The four of us laughed. "What? It's midday somewhere. And we'd rather you drink here rather than out in the city. You know what it can like sometimes."

"Sure, we'd love a beer, Ma," I said, the four of us taking the offered beverage before we headed out into the backyard. Opening the cans, we each took a sip, sitting at one of the tables in the shade, letting it get a little warmer before we walked into the pool.

"So who's coming?" Mike wondered.

"My other ten girlfriends." The three of them return immediate grins at that comment. "Three of Jade's friends will be coming too. Vanessa's mother might be coming along." Taking sip of my beer, I added, "Oh, Miss Wilson is coming too."

"Fuck off!" Mark exclaimed immediately, "Why is she…"

My three friends shared glances before looking at me. I tried to look innocent but I know I failed. "No way," Nathan whispered, "No fucking way, mate. You've been fucking…" Then he paused and the three shared a glance again. "No, she's been…"

Thankfully, it was followed by laughter. "Holy shit, mate! Where do you even find the time?"

"I haven't slept with all of them, Mark," I replied, "Most of the futagirls from school, at least."

"So are we the only males today?" Nathan asked.

"Yeah. To be honest, you've really been the only three male friends I've had the entire way through high school. And I don't know many other guys who would be interested in being surrounded by nearly twenty rather beautiful futagirls."

"Two in our year," Mike said, "Remember Brian? Big, strapping lad. Muscles galore. Thought he was a ladies man. Went on about all the girls and futanari he fucked. Well, he learned that futanari fuck, more often than not anyway. Was giving it the gift of the gab after a footy game one afternoon, knew she was futanari. Well, one thing led to another, back at his place, she lets it be known that she fucks. He didn't like that. 'Nothing's going up my arse', he said. 'Well, you're going to be mostly disappointed trying to sleep with our kind then,' she retorted."

"I'm assuming he only dates females now?" I wondered.

"No real idea, but he stopped talking to any futagirls at school. They were all relieved as he's full of shit. From what I've heard, he's actually a virgin. You know what some can be like, talk about all the sex they have yet they go home and stroke it alone in their bedroom."

"Then there was Greg," Mark added, "But he's just a creep. No-one liked him, but he'd spy on anyone possible. How he wasn't kicked out of school after that 'issue' with the futanari bathroom, I'll never know."

"He was filming them, wasn't he?"

"Bang on, Nathan. He had cameras everywhere. Tracked the signal to his house. He should have been arrested, but his family is rich. From what I heard through the rumour mill, his family paid off anyone needed but it was kept very hush-hush."

"So we're not going to see, you know, lots of sex?" Mike asked.

"No. I promise we'll behave while you're here."

"What's Miss Wilson look like in a bikini?" Nathan whispered.

"Fucking gorgeous, mate. But you do know she's going to have quite the bulge. They're not going to be tucking."

The three of them grinned. "We know, mate," Mark said, "We're just happy to be here. Haven't seen you much lately, though we certainly understand why."

Speaking of why, Bailey wandered out with Vanessa, Chloe and Georgie. Ever since Bailey had joined our group, the four had been as thick as thieves. Joining us at the table with glasses, being told they were already drinking cocktails, we discussed how we'd done during our exams and what we planned to do for the summer and beyond.

Once more of my friends started to arrive, we moved from the table to the pool. Jade and her friends coming to join us. When Sandra arrived, my three male friends fell silent once she walked outside in just a bikini, and she hadn't tucked.

"Holy shit," Mark muttered.

Sandra stopped. "I can…"

Mark shook his head. "No, Miss. I'm not uncomfortable. It's just… unexpected…"

"Miss, are you well fucking hung?" Mike asked bluntly.

Thankfully, everyone saw the humour in the question. "Ask Benji," she replied. Sliding into the pool, she swam towards me, giving me one hell of a kiss, before she wandered over to talk to Jade and her friends. My three male friends all look at me. I couldn't help return a smug grin.

"You know, he's living the fantasy of fucking, or being fucked, by a hot teacher," Mike said.

"Thank you for the compliment, Mike," Sandra stated, "And young Benjamin is a very generous lover."

Smug face. Definite smug face. Mark playfully punched my shoulder as Mum appeared with four more beers for us. Everyone told her and Caroline to come join us at least for a while before lunch. That's when my mates learned the truth about my two mother's. When they appeared in bikini's, the three looked at me again. "So your entire family…" Nathan started to say.

"Well, this side, but yes. I'm the lone male, Mum, Ma and Jade are futanari."

"And now we're four males surrounded by many futanari, and you're the only one interested in them?" Mark asked, hearing slight concern.

"Don't worry, Mark, the gangbang will only start once you've gone home," Vanessa joked, "Oh, Mum couldn't come, Benji. Something came up with Dad so she'll hopefully catch up soon."

"Cool."

"Gangbang?" Mark asked.

"She's joking, mate. Although the look on your face…"

Once people mentioned they were getting a little hungry, I helped Caroline at the barbecue, Mum keeping me hydrated with beer, while Jade and Mum worked away in the kitchen. My male friends were friendly with my girlfriends, who spent most of their time teasing the hell out of the three of them. It was never uncomfortable, thankfully everyone seeing the humour. People liked what they liked, and everyone there accepted it.

I made sure my mates were spread around the table so they could talk to some of my girlfriends. I was sat between Alexis and Bailey, the hand of the former constantly stroking my thigh. I returned the favour, putting my hand down her bikini bottoms. Feeling her lean closer, she kissed my cheek. "If you get me hard, you'll have to finish the job," she whispered, "Or we'll need to make love."

Turning to meet her eyes, I could see the desire already in her eyes. "Later?" I asked quietly.

Her face lit up in a smile. Fucking hell, I was a lucky man to have some many beautiful futagirls around me. "I'd love that. In front of everyone?"

"No, next time should be alone."

She kissed me for that, and it was for long enough that there were a few giggles around the table before she pulled away. "Eat your lunch, Benji. You're going to need energy later," she said.

Jade glanced at me from across the table. "Bailey sleeping with me tonight, Benji?"

"I don't think I'm the only one who brought a change of clothes in the hope of spending a night, Jade."

"Alexis, I think it's obvious to every single futagirl around this table how you feel."

I felt her hand in mine again, giving it a gentle squeeze. "Well, you do only keep friends who care for your brother, Jade."

Sandra cleared her throat. "Well, I guess I'm spending the night with yourself and Caroline again," she told Mum.

"No way!" Mark shouted, "Miss, you're fooling around with Mrs and Mrs Marsh?"

Sandra laughed out loud. "Oh, my sweet summer child. You have little idea what happens in my private life. A young man like yourself? I'd eat you up and you'd never want anything else again."

"Fucking hell," Mike whispered, before he looked at me, "Is it really that good?"

Smiling, I nodded. "Better than good, mate. Much better than good. As for Sandra, well…" I just tapped the side of my nose. "A gentleman never tells."

Sandra laughed. "You won't, but a self-confident futanari thanks to you will. Young Benjamin loves being fucked by Miss Wilson." She paused and met my eyes down the table. "Or is that Mistress Wilson, Benjamin?"

"The second one, Mistress."

Plenty of giggles around the table, feeling Alexis bump me before kissing my cheek. "And your role is to make me happy?" Sandra asked, keeping her tone light. She wasn't 'in character'.

"Of course, Mistress."

"So, if I was to order you to walk over here, get down on your knees, and pleasure me, you'd do it?"

"Yes, Mistress."

"Good to know." She smiled at me. "I'll keep that in mind for later."

Finishing lunch, we continued to enjoy one or two drinks, everyone behaving though I was fairly sure every had a buzz going by early evening. I wasn't surprised my mates eventually left as a few of my girlfriends were getting quite amorous, and I had a feeling I wouldn't be able to resist any longer. They called for a taxi, heading out the front with them.

Shaking their hands, Mark said, "Good to see you finally happy, mate. Shame it happened so damned late."

"Worth it though, mate."

"So, I know you're busy during summer, but make sure you keep in touch."

"Will do. You three going to keep playing rugby?" The three nodded as Mark got into the car. "Well, I'll be there first day of training next year too, so that's something. I'll keep in touch, you do the same. Okay?" They agreed to that. "Rightio, see you guys later."

Walking out into the backyard, I wasn't surprised to be greeted by a lot of nudity. Alexis got out of the pool immediately, her thick girlcock swinging, realising she probably shouldn't leap on me at the last second, going with her arms wrapping around my body as she kissed me. "I'm so fucking horny, Benji," she told me.

"It's still early. Do you need a little something now to get you through to later?"

Her face lit up. "Maybe a little time on your knees and you can swallow a load?"

"I'd love to."

Carefully falling to my knees, I grabbed the base of her shaft and ran my tongue up it. "Yeah, Benji, suck that girlcock!" my sister shouted.

"Girls, stay here. I think he needs time with Alexis tonight. Is that right, Jade?"

"Alexis, do you want privacy now?"

"Later, my sweet. Right now, I just want his lips around my girlcock and then share my cum when I finish."

Smiling up at her, loving the way her red hair frames her pretty face, her green eyes sparkling in the fading sunlight, I wrapped my lips around her shaft and lowered myself all the way down, feeling her shaft enter my throat and I kept it there a few seconds. She moaned softly, fingers running through my hair. "Oh, Benji," she whispered.

Bobbing up and down her shaft, I'd occasionally got all the way to the base, but while it was something all my girlfriends and family did enjoy, it was more the suction of my lips wrapped around the shaft and my tongue hitting the sensitive parts. Add the occasional finger or two up the bum and I'd soon be rewarded.

Alexis did move her hips slightly but let me take control. I would have happily let her fuck my face, but despite the reputation futanari did have, while they'd fuck me hard in bed, all my lovers were generally polite when I had my lips wrapped around their girlcock. Looking up into her eyes again, her face lit up in a smile, running my hands up her long legs to her butt cheeks. She had a fantastic arse.

Slowly but surely, my head was probably a blur on her girlcock, feeling her hips start to move at the same time, her shaft invading my throat from time to time. I did choke for a moment once or twice, giving her a gentle squeeze on the cheek to assure her I was fine, that she could keep going.

"Benji, I'm so close…"

I looked up again, ensuring the smile reflected in my eyes. I want her to cum in my mouth. Desperate for her to cum in my mouth. Caressing my cheek, she grabbed the back of my head and kept my in place as I felt that first delicious dose of her cum enter my mouth. I swallowed the first couple of spurts but kept the rest in my mouth for her. Once she was empty, she slowly dropped to her knees, caressing my cheek as she moved her mouth to mine. I'd swapped cum enough to know it was erotic and amusing, both of us moaning softly, our bodies pressed together. We only stopped as we needed to take a deep breath.

"Wow," she whispered, "You're an even better kisser now, Benji. And the fact you deepthroat too…"

"Will I be little spoon tonight, Alexis?" Her laughter warmed my heart before we cuddled together, and she didn't need to reply. I knew the reply. Standing and taking her by the hand, we joined everyone back in the pool. Now that I was the only male, and I was either the boyfriend or lover of everyone present, I found myself with no end of attention and a lot of affection.

Caroline, Mum and Sandra were the first disappear inside. Considering all three were bottomless, everyone knew exactly what those two were going to get up to once inside. To my surprise, my four 'main' girlfriends, for want of a better description – Vanessa, Bailey, Chloe and Georgie – would be heading to Vanessa's to sleep. Jade had invited Veronica and Chantelle to stay with her, Jade glancing my way with a raised eyebrow.

"Who's the one getting fucked?" I wondered.

Jade and Veronica looked at Chantelle. When I gave it some thought, it made the most sense. Slowly but surely, as darkness descended, all the guests started to depart. Numerous promises were made to see each other as often as possible during the summer. I wasn't the only one with a pool, but considering how open-minded my parents were, and considering who I was to all of them, I had a feeling my home would become a focal point until I left for university. And I had a good feeling Mum and Caroline would welcome them all with open arms.

Alexis and I waited until everyone else had disappeared, Jade wishing us goodnight and for me to just lock up, before we were left alone. Alexis was all over me as soon as Jade pulled the sliding door shut, ensuring my legs were wrapped around her as she was easily tall enough to have her feet on the bottom. Feeling her cock against my butt crack, I was surprised when I felt her fingers wrap around my cock.

"Jade told me you were… a little embarrassed because futanari are bigger. For a man, Benji, it's more than adequate. And Bailey told me you made love and she said it was wonderful. So did your Mum. I know young men worry about it. Believe me, please, I've seen men who are taller and larger with much smaller things between their legs."

I couldn't help blush. "Thanks, Alexis."

"Benji, there's only one man on this planet I'd ever let make love to me." Meeting her eyes, she kissed me softly. "But I'm also aware of what you like. Therefore, I'm going to leave it for you to decide. Rest assured, every single futagirl here wants to be with you intimately, aware you love to receive, and we are so fucking happy to do it for you."

"Do you love me?"

"So fucking much, Benji. Everyone here today, excluding the men, loves you in their own way. Some wholeheartedly already. Some are falling in love. Some are feeling those first shoots that will blossom into deep love. I sometimes feel guilty, knowing how much Jade loves you."

"I feel the same way sometimes, almost like I'm taking advantage."

She kissed me softly again. "Never. Trust me on this, Jade is more than aware of how attractive you are to us. Think you have lovers now, wait until you get to university. If you go to one or two particular universities, you won't have time to study as you'll be full of girlcock twenty-four-seven."

Unwrapping myself, I led her to the ledge where we could sit down in the pool. Keeping hold of her hand, I asked, "I'm only one man, and I'm still maturing. What if you meet someone else?"

"It's always possible. Those who I know are already committed. I won't include your mother and Caroline. So… Jade, Bailey, Vanessa… I think Sandra… and…" She kissed my cheek before whispering, "Me." Leaning into her, feeling her other arm wrap around me, she added, "I've seen you grow into a fine young man, Benji. I think Veronica loves you almost too much, she's scared. Remember how she was when you were with her and Chantelle?"

"Yeah, I had an inkling."

"She's been hurt, so it's all a front. High school boyfriend tore her heart out. She's always adored you though. Being with Jade and Chantelle tonight will be good for her. They'll look after her."

"What happened? If it's private…"

"She walked in on her boyfriend with not one but two females."

"Fuck," I muttered.

"They were girls from the same high school so you can imagine how it went down. He was cruel, basically told her he was just trying the forbidden fruit, the usual shit some of us hear as we're dumped."

Sliding onto her lap, I hugged her tightly. "You too?" I asked softly.

"Got you now. I can forget about the past," she replied, "Want to go inside? I need to make love to you."

Getting out of the pool, we dried ourselves off first before heading inside. I made sure everything was locked, the lights turned off, before heading upstairs. Mum was getting properly failed by Sandra and Caroline, the door left ajar. Alexis and I had a quick look. Jade had shut her door, but there was plenty of moaning from inside there too. Alexis led the way into my room, shutting the door, meeting in the middle of the room to continue making out.

Tumbling onto bed, Alexis flipped me over, feeling her fingers spread my cheeks and her tongue immediately at my rosebud. The first moan I released made her chuckle. "I think someone wants my girlcock," she giggled.

"So much, sweetie."

"Oh, I love that. Call me that all the time. Please…"

"Lick my arse, sweetie. Get me ready for your absolutely fucking massive girlcock!"

She sat back and burst into another fit of giggles. Leaning forward, she nuzzled into my neck. "Thank you for making me giggle all the time."

"You're welcome. Now, I believe my rosebud needs attention, sweetie. Then we need to make love all night."

Alexis buried her face between my cheeks, licking my rosebud for all she was worth before she reached for the readily available lube, pouring some of that and her tongue kept on going. Fucking hell, she was wonderful. When she finally slid two fingers inside me, wrapping her other hand around my cock, she had me moaning and whimpering as she leaned forward again, kissing up my spine. "I'm going to make you cum so I can make love to you without a worry," she told me.

"Fine with me," I groaned.

Three fingers inside me, angled perfectly, little wonder I just exploded everywhere within a couple of minutes. She barely gave me time to catch my breath before she made sure I was on my back, somewhat comfortable, ready to feel her slide her thick girlcock inside me. We moaned together as she slowly buried it, meeting her eyes to see her face light up in another beautiful grin.

"Fuck, you're beautiful," I whispered.

"Bet you say that to all your lovers."

"I have many beautiful lovers. I've always thought you were drop dead fucking gorgeous, sweetie."

Resting on her forearms, I wrapped my legs around her waist, pressed my fingers into her back, as she ensured our bodies touched as much as possible as she thrust into me. Her face was one of completely and utter happiness, her green eyes blazing with equal lust and love. Her thrusts were nice and slow to start with, though I knew she'd be ready to fuck me hard and cum eventually, but we were both enjoying the current pace.

She leaned down to kiss me every so often but seemed content to watch my face. I'd return her gaze while look down between us to see her thick girlcock disappearing inside me. I did wonder how it would appear on film if I was recorded being fucked by my lovers. Considering they were all taller than me, with thick, long girlcocks sliding inside my admitting tight butt, it would be interesting to watch.

"Benji," she moaned.

"If you need to, go ahead, sweetie."

Pumping into me a little faster, I was actually relieved I'd cum so I could just lie back and enjoy the feeling of being fucked. I almost laughed as Sandra called me her 'little butt slut' during our play sessions, and to be honest, she probably wasn't completely wrong nowadays. Alexis started to moan more often, the sign she was ever more turned on and getting closer to an orgasm. When I started to move my hips to meet her thrusts, she met my eyes and smirked.

"Harder," I whispered.

She kissed me again before she really started to drive her cock into me. "I love you," she whispered, "Hear that a lot now?"

"Yeah," I said softly, "It's a little weird because we're indoctrinated about monogamy by you know who."

"We did tell you, Benji. Soon as you turned eighteen and were sexually active, we were going to come out of the woodwork. I want to be your futawife eventually. Look after us, we'll look after you."

"I need a job first."

She kissed me again before lowering her lips close to my ear. "There are other ways to look after us," she breathed before she really started to pound me, earning a couple of grunts, to her satisfaction as she giggled into my ear, "This is definitely the best way to look after us. A tight little arse for us to enjoy."

I enjoyed every second until she came inside me, and still enjoyed it when she left her cock buried until she needed to relax next to me. Turning onto our sides, I rested a hand at her hip, running up and down her torso. She was a little sleepy, figuring it was one hell of an orgasm. The evidence was dribbling out of me too.

Fifteen minutes later, she had me head down on a pillow, arse slightly up in the air, her hands at my sides as she pumped her cock into me. We'd made love, now it was a nice, hard fuck, the sort where she wanted me whimpering, groaning, grunting, begging and pleading for more. Her thick girlcock was slamming into me, amazed at how I could now take such a thick shaft into me almost without problem nowadays. Alexis was very complimentary though stated I was as tight as ever. I joked, stating if it ever wasn't, I'd ensure I was made nice and tight again.

Running her hands down to my shoulders, feeling her lean forward and force my arse lower, driving her cock into me even more, she had me almost whimpering. Not because it hurt but it felt so fucking good. She knew it too, leaning down and whispering incredibly dirty things into my ear, most of which I'd have readily agreed to. Particularly when she suggested that, after university, instead of going out to work, I'd be kept around as the house boy to please all of my futawives.

To be honest, part of me actually loved the idea.

Being fucked like that for an hour is an endurance event, particularly when your lover has stamina and has no need to cum just yet. The sheet underneath us was now soaked from both sweat and cum, but I didn't care. I just needed to feel Alexis cum inside me again.

"I'm tired now, Benji. Cum again, then shower and sleep?"

"Okay, sweetie."

I was surprised when she lifted me up so I sat backwards on her lap, but it felt fantastic, though didn't last long until she groaned into my ear and erupted. Holding me tightly, I rested my head back against her body, feeling her hard nipples pressing into my back. Asking if I needed to cum, I said I wasn't sure, so she kept fucking me while stroking my cock at the same time, which was hard.

I did need to cum again. And we did need to change the sheets.

Doing that first, we headed off to the shower, hearing no noise from Jade's room, so figured they were all asleep in there. Alexis and I kissed and cuddled in the shower until we felt clean. Returning to my bedroom, we snuggled again, talking about nothing in particular but not wanting to sleep until we both passed out at the same time.

I was woken up by Jade the next morning in a very sweet way, her phone in hand as she took a photo of Alexis and I snuggled up together. She woke up and immediately asked for the photo to be sent to her phone. "Mum's in the kitchen making the usual Sunday breakfast," Jade announced.

"Okay, down in a minute," I replied after yawning.

Thankfully, Alexis had left her bag in my room, throwing on a crop top and very short shorts, hugging her arse absolutely perfectly, while I just put on shorts as it was already too warm to wear a shirt. Wandering downstairs, everyone else was already awake. Mum had a continuous grin on her face that had most of us chuckling. "Good night, Mum?" I finally asked.

"I've got to admit, I'm impressed that you can take all eleven of Sandra's inches, sweetheart," she replied, "Because, fucking hell, I could take it in my butt in the end, but if what I'm told is true…"

"Sandra, maybe we should film one of our play sessions?"

"You'd do that for us and them?" Sandra asked.

"Of course."

Her face lit up, reaching across the table to squeeze my hand. "Next time we're together, I'd like something a little more loving. We'll play again after Christmas and the New Year. How does that sound?"

"Perfect."

It was weird being a Sunday without anything to do. With school over and exams completed, I now had to wait until I received my exam scores before I chose my university, but other than that, I could either find a part-time job to make cash, or just spend some time relaxing before I started classes next year. It wasn't a surprise that both Caroline and Mum knew I needed some cash so set me up for an interview for a job the next day, for three days a week, a simple data entry clerk position, but it would at least keep me occupied.

Bailey returned home by lunchtime with Vanessa in tow. Alexis didn't want to go home, Veronica and Chantelle remaining, so we adjourned too sit outside in the shade. Finding myself sat between Alexis and Vanessa, amused when Caroline wandered our holding two pitchers of cocktails, I did wonder what was going to happen.

"How was last night?" Vanessa asked Alexis.

"Wonderful," she replied softly.

"He's so generous, isn't he?"

"I am sitting here, you know!" I said, chuckling to myself.

"Take compliments when you get them, Benji," Jade suggested.

"Anything I do is to make both of us happy."

"Can you make love to me?" Vanessa asked, I think blurting out, "But I want Bailey there too, as I want to see you two make love."

Alexis bumped my shoulder. "Sounds like you have a threesome in store, Benji."

Wrapping an arm around Vanessa, I asked, "Are you sure?"

"Bailey was telling us all about it last night. Do you mind?" Shaking my head, she continued, "I do prefer making love to you, but I've always wanted to feel you inside me too. I have a pussy that needs your cock, Benji."

I couldn't help glance at Jade as I knew she hated to go more than one night without my presence next to her, but I think we both knew that, as things developed, it would change. Thankfully, she leant across the table and took my hand in hers. "Make love to your best friend tonight, Benji. I'll be fine."

"I'll come sleep with you afterwards," Bailey offered, "Vanessa will obviously stay with him."

Jade smiled. "Thank you. I'd like that too."

Mum poked her head out the door. "Alexis, Veronica, Chantelle, will you be staying for dinner?"

Alexis kissed my cheek. "Want me to stay longer?"

"I'd love that."

"Okay, so we have some guests." Mum turned back to look into the house. "Sandra, you staying too?" I didn't hear a reply, but Mum did look back in my direction. "I think she's going to be a regular visitor from now on."

"Well, it's not like she's your teacher anymore," Jade suggested, "Though you now have one definite mature lover, Benji, sharing with Mum and Caroline, I think."

"And a lot of young futagirls to play with," Vanessa added, taking my right hand and placing it over her skirt, "And you can always play with me, Benji."

Moving under her skirt, I brushed against her quickly stiffening girlcock, helping taking it out from inside her panties. She moaned softly and kissed me before lifting up her skirt to completely free it. Without hesitation, I leaned down to take the shaft in my mouth. She moaned against, hearing a few giggles, as I wasted no time giving my girlfriend a sloppy blowjob.

To get comfortable, I stopped for a moment and stood up, stepping out of the table as Vanessa turned around. Dropping back to my knees, I kissed her again before I resumed my blowjob. "Oh fuck," she murmured, "Going to cum really quick, Benji."

Looking up into her eyes, I certainly wasn't going to complain about exciting my girlfriend so much. She let me take completely control, pleased whenever my nose bumping into her groin, feeling her cock throb from the excitement. Bobbing up and down faster and faster, ensuring my lips were tight around her shaft, I could almost sense when she was on the verge of erupting.

"Benji!" she cried out before I felt that first spurt of delicious cum. She must have been excited, as each one that erupted into my mouth was rapid, and I found myself struggling to cope with swallowing it all. But I'm a trooper when needed, and only kept the last couple in my mouth, sitting back and showing it to everyone before swallowing.

"Okay, I'm going to call myself a cumslut because, fucking hell, I do love swallowing all of yours."

While I would have happily sat there and blown everyone at the table, Jade told me to sit back down and relax. Whatever big sister wants… Alexa kissed my cheek and said she loved watching me do that, a reminder of our night before. I told her that I'd do it for her whenever she could visit, and I was more than capable of visiting her for a night. In fact, I could visit anyone, but I added that I'd always have to think about Jade at the same time.

The smile she returned warmed my heart. So did everyone else, as they knew how important Jade was to me. She was my first, my best friend, and would always be one of the loves of my life.

After dinner, Alexis, Veronica, Chantelle and Sandra did leave for home, the latter still had lessons for another couple of weeks, the former three just heading home as they all had work having finished their studies for the years. Sandra was last to leave, walking with her to her car. Hugging each other tightly was nice.

"Your mother has invited me around for Christmas," she said.

"I was actually going to ask you. Got in before me, it seems." Meeting her eyes, I added, "I'm not sure what Mum has said, but as far as I'm concerned, you can come visit anytime you want, Sandra. You're no longer my teacher, so in no position of authority…"

"Except when you like it," she said softly.

"I know I'm young, but I'd like us to be both good friends but also lovers… Maybe more later?"

That earned a soft caress of my cheek. "Mature beyond your years, Benji. Sure you're only eighteen?"

"I am. But I'm beginning to learn what I want." Taking her hand, I added softly, "What I've learned is that I watched you for a long time, Sandra, as much as you watched me mature. I want you in my life for a long time to come."

"I'd like that too," she replied before giving me one hell of a kiss that, I think, left both of us nursing erections. Then we hugged, neither of us really wanting to let go. "I know you might be busy, but you know where I live. Just give me a call and…"

Leaning back, I smiled. "I want to take you on a date, Sandra. I need to do that with all my girlfriends, but I'd like to take you out. Think of all the jealous stares that a beautiful futagirl like you has someone young like me on their arm. The only problem is I don't have a lot of money. But hopefully the interview…"

"I can pay. Just being out with you would be enough."

"Then it's sorted. If not before Christmas, definitely afterwards."

One last kiss was shared before she got into her car, tooting the horn and waving as she pulled away. Walking back inside, Bailey and Vanessa were on the couch, taking a seat between them. I assumed Mum and Caroline has already gone to bed, Jade was in her room. So I suggested we head to my bedroom.

Jade was in her bedroom, naked and stroking her girlcock. She glanced my way and smiled. "I'm emptying myself a couple of times so I don't bother Bailey when she joins me later," she said, giggling away.

"Benji wouldn't mind if you did, would you?" Bailey asked me.

"God no. The only thing I'd want is video!"

Thankfully, the pair saw the humour, Jade resuming her masturbating, blowing me a kiss before telling me to take care of my girlfriend. Vanesa and Bailey took a hand each as we entered my bedroom, closing the door and immediately disrobing, Vanessa pressing into my body, her excitement obvious, Bailey cuddling me from behind, kissing my neck as I kissed Vanessa.

Moving towards the bed, Vanessa sat down first, shuffling back so she was lying flat, Bailey moving so she was lying next to her. Glancing between them both, Bailey put my mind at ease. "I'm just watching, Benji. This isn't a threesome tonight. Maybe another night, Ness?"

"Not maybe. Definitely." She paused before asking, "Benji, do you need a blowjob so you'll last longer in my pussy? Bailey and I…"

"You know I'll cum really quickly!"

"Good. That means longer of your cock in my pussy."

Sitting on the edge of the bed, Bailey and Vanessa smiled up at me before they started to tease me, licking up and down my shaft, giving my balls some attention, before they alternated taking my length in their mouth. Being blown by one futagirl is a pleasure. Being blown by two is something I thought I'd only ever see in porn. Both constantly looked up and smiled, and I knew it was because I was happy too.

We loved each other.

There must have been some sort of unspoken agreement as Bailey eventually took over blowing me entirely, Vanessa moving up to sit next to me, wrapping an arm around the waist of each other. Bailey was enthusiastic and almost desperate for my cum, running my fingers through her black hair, her gorgeous blue eyes gazing up into mine.

"Cum in her mouth, Benji," Vanessa breathed into my mouth, "Cum in her mouth, then you can cum in my pussy later. I hope more than once."

I felt a shudder go down my spine, Bailey's head bobbing faster and faster. Her one desire in that moment was for me to orgasm. "Fuck," I grunted.

"That's it, Benji," Vanessa breathed, "Give her what she wants. Give her what she needs. She needs it. She desires it. She loves you, as do I."

Groaning, Bailey prepared herself for the inevitable explosion. Gripping her hair, she glanced up when feeling that first blast into her mouth, the smile in her eyes evident as we heard her gulp down each spurt of cum. I didn't cum anywhere near as much as any futanari, but it still felt like one hell of an orgasm. Bailey kept sucking me until I started to go soft, her tongue cleaning me up nice before she sat back on her knees.

"Do you want me to stay, Ness?"

Vanessa leaned forward, kissing our friend on the lips. "You're not going anywhere. And if Benji has enough in him, once he's fill my pussy a couple of times…"

Bailey's face lit up in a grin. "You wouldn't mind?"

"Of course not. You're my friend, and we share." She then turned to me. "When are you going to finally be with Chloe and Georgie? They're desperate to fuck you."

Shrugging, I admitted I didn't know. "I'll send them a text this week, but if I do end up working, we'll have to figure something out. Trust me, I want them just as much in return."

"Good." Vanessa smiled before she lay back on the bed. "Give my girlcock a little attention to get yourself hard, then I want your cock where I've wanted it for a long time."

Bailey lay on her side next to Vanessa as I positioned myself between her legs, though I kissed up her body until I could kiss her properly. Earned another one of those smiles I'd always loved seeing on her face before I gave those delectable breasts of her attention. Earned a few moans, Jade having told me that the breasts of futanari were always incredibly sensitive when turned on. As I focused on those, I spat in my hand and started to stroke her girlcock.

"Oh baby, you know how to treat a futagirl," she whispered.

"I know I'm a very lucky man, Ness."

Taking her girlcock in my mouth earned a soft moan, and no surprise just having that in my mouth had my own cock hard as steel within a minute. Bailey noticed, giggling away. "Love watching you get hard for us, Benji," she said.

"Now, Benji," Vanessa whispered, "Slide inside me now. I'll stroke myself while we make love."

Positioning myself properly, I kissed her again as I carefully slid my cock inside her. Fuck, she was as tight if not even tighter than Bailey. Unlike girls, futanari didn't have a barrier to break on their first time, but I still had to be slow and gentle as Vanessa had rarely touched her pussy. Like all futanari, their physical enjoyment came from their girlcocks.

Buried all the way, Vanessa couldn't stop smiling. "Finally," she whispered, kissing me softly again, "I've wanted this for so long." Holding out an arm, Bailey snuggled in closer. "Thank you for being here too. Now, Benji, make love to me, but be gentle. Got to break in this pussy first."

Lifting her legs back had me raising eyebrows as she poured some lube into her hand and started to stroke her girlcock. Raising an eyebrow at me, I started to gently thrust into her, earning some soft moans immediately. "Fuck," I grunted.

"You like it?"

"Ness, you know I love it when you fuck me, but wow, your pussy is… fantastic."

"Well, it's yours whenever you want it, though you know I love fucking you in return too."

Though I savoured the feeling of her tight, warm pussy around my cock, I spent my entire time looking at the reactions on her face. There was a half-grin that never faded, only disappearing when I leaned down to kiss her, immediately reappearing once our eyes met again. I could feel her stroking herself between us, keeping our bodies apart enough that she was comfortable to do it.

"Oh fuck!" she cried, "Faster, Benji, I'm going to cum!"

Thrusting into her faster felt even better, her pussy incredibly accommodating, though I did wonder if I would hurt her a little bit. But her face was one of utter bliss, glancing down to see her hand almost a blur as she pumped her girlcock. Warning me she was about to cum, I made sure I looked at her face, the utter bliss that appeared when she enjoyed her orgasm. Her entire body shuddered, feeling her long legs wrap around me, glancing to see her chest and breasts covered in cum, needing a kiss from me once she'd removed her hand from her girlcock.

"Cum in me now," she whimpered, "Please cum in me."

"Okay, gorgeous."

Feeling her fingers press into my back, I started to fuck her harder. She urged me on, as did Bailey, who was almost my cheerleader, telling me to fuck my girlfriend, fuck her harder, faster, fill her with my cum, and I'd better recharge quickly, as I needed to fill her again at least once, and that she was going to get at least one load in her pussy before I was done.

Glad I was no longer at school.

"Oh fuck," I groaned, really driving my cock into her, Vanessa begging me to keep fucking her but she was desperate for my cum. She got the second thing, feeling my orgasm start at my toes before it seemed to tear through my body, erupting inside her. God knows how many times I fired before I finally collapsed on top of her.

Her fingers caressed my back as I tried to catch my breath. "Perfect," she whispered, "Now you're definitely ours, Benji." I think I murmured something that agreed, but my mind was a bit of a frazzle in that moment. I made to pull out, but I heard her move a hand to my arse. "Not yet, Benji. Stay in me until you're soft."

Took me longer than I expected to go completely soft, but when I did, I rolled off into between Bailey and Vanessa, both cuddling into me, their hands caressing my chest. Bailey's fingers wasted no time caressing my cock, earning a chuckle. "Sweetie, it's going to take a few minutes, even if you blew me right now," I admitted, "I've cum twice in a short time. I know I'm young but even I have limits."

To pass the time, I moved to sit on my knees between Vanessa's legs and started to clean up her chest. Once her chest was mostly clear, I moved down to her girlcock, no surprise it was already hard, taking it in my mouth and giving her a slow blowjob. Bailey shuffled across, seeing how eager she was for the same, so I alternated between both of them.

"Make her cum," Vanessa said, "I'm only going to cum with you in me tonight, but keep sucking me a little longer."

So I did that, giving Vanessa attention until she asked me to stop, moving over to take Bailey's thick girlcock in my mouth, immediately feeling her fingers in my hair as I was quickly bobbing up and down on her shaft. Giving her rosebud some attention, Bailey asked softly for me to slide a couple of fingers inside her. Vanessa passed me the lube, and Bailey had what she wanted a couple of minutes later.

Head bobbing up and down on her cock and two fingers up her bum, Bailey was soon writhing away, moving her hips in time with how my head was moving. Glancing up, Vanessa was lying on her side, turning Bailey's head so the two could kiss.

My cock. Immediately hard. What's the hardest substance on Earth? My cock was harder.

Both glanced at me and smiled. "I think he liked that," Bailey said, giggling away.

Sliding another finger inside Bailey provoked the reaction I wanted, both her hands moving to my head as she started to pump my face. Moving just enough she could do that and I could really finger fuck her arse, no wonder she absolutely exploded in my mouth. It was such a powerful orgasm, I simply couldn't swallow everything. "Oh my fucking god!" she almost screamed.

Jade probably thought I was killing the poor futagirl.

Vanessa giggled as Bailey practically passed out, taking her girlcock from my mouth, gently cleaning her up, before leaving soft kisses up her body until I was looking at her face. I waited until her eyes fluttered open, the smile forming immediately. "I love you, Benji," she said softly.

"I love you too, gorgeous."

"Okay, on your back, Benji," Vanessa said, "I'm riding your cock right now."

Feeling her slide down my cock was an exquisite feeling, and once she was comfortable and riding me, watching her big girlcock flop around was mesmerising. She was rather excited, eventually stroking herself at the same time. I kept my hands at her hips to keep her balanced as she wanted to stay in that position until she'd cum, then she'd lean forward so I could fuck her.

Bailey was watching with interest, cuddling into my side, occasionally kissing my cheek, otherwise resting her head on my shoulder. Vanessa felt wonderful, her pussy leaking some of my cum, but considering I was always leaking cum, or so it seems, it didn't bother me. Watching Vanessa stroke herself was one hell of a distraction, and with her bouncing away on my dick, she was getting ever more turned on with each passing minute.

"Benji," she moaned, "I love your cock."

"Um… thanks…"

Bailey giggled. "You're always complimenting us, Benji. Yours feels wonderful inside us in return."

"It's not weird, I'm just not used to it. I always hear compliments about my butt!"

They both giggled as they knew I was right. Then Vanessa warned me she was about to cum… and then she did. Her first two spurts landed on my face, Bailey creased with laughter as it was a surprise, the rest landing on my chest, Vanessa stopping with my cock buried inside her, taking a few moments before leaning forward to kiss me.

"Damn, that was a good cumshot. Want me to clean it off?" Nodding, I felt her tongue clean up my face before she kissed me. "Okay, baby, time for you to fuck me again." Resting my hands on her arse, she raised an eyebrow. "Oooh, am I getting it nice and hard now? Going to destroy my tight, little futagirl pussy?"

"Fucking hell, Ness," I replied with a chuckle.

"I want you to fill my pussy with cum again, Benji. As much cum as possible."

Having cum twice, I lasted longer than I think Vanessa anticipated. She never complained, that constant half-grin on her face, constantly kissing me when she wanted or needed to. I loved the little moans and squeaks she made, and was delighted when she moved her hips to mine, almost fucking each other, or so it felt like.

We were both glistening with sweat by the time I came inside her again, and to be honest, I knew I didn't have much left in me, more energy rather than the possibility of climaxing. I could do that again, though I knew I'd probably last far too long so that it would end up feeling uncomfortable.

Sliding off my lap, we lay back in silence, just catching our breath. Bailey was still snuggled into my side and I heard her whisper, "If you're tired, we have tomorrow, the day after, the day after…"

"You sure? Not disappointed?"

"We've made love ready, Benji, and it will happen again. It's been a long night."

"We should probably shower."

Vanessa and I were out of it, Bailey giggling away as the three of us washed ourselves down. Opening the door to Jade's room, she was in bed though wasn't asleep. Bailey skipped across the room to join her, while I gave my sister a hug and kiss, Vanessa doing the same.

"Goodnight," I whispered, "I love you. Both of you."

"Love you too," Jade and Bailey replied in unison.

Back in my room, Vanessa insisted on being the little spoon this time. I didn't mind, enjoying the feeling of holding one of my best friends in my arms. What I didn't expect, once I'd turned out the lights and we were comfortable, was the slight shaking and I knew she was crying. Asking what was wrong, she assured me that it was simply because she'd never felt so close to anyone.

Being woken by Mum the next morning caught me be surprise, having completely forgotten she was driving me to an interview. Vanessa was still fast asleep, so I woke her up with a soft kiss, mentioning what was going on, but she was more than welcome to stay in bed or join Jade and Bailey. Jade worked but only later in the day, five days a week in the afternoon and early evening.

Vanessa got up and disappeared as I showered and dressed, joining Mum and Caroline downstairs. Caroline left first, only leaving after giving me one hell of a steamy kiss, her tongue almost down my throat at one time. Left me blushing brightly as she stroked my cheek. "Needed to do that, cutie," she said, "I'm hoping we'll have some time together soon."

"Of course. It's just, you know…"

"Are you hitting on my son, lover?"

"Yes. Yes, I am."

"Good." I watched on as my parents shared a passionate kiss. "I'll see you tonight."

"Love you, Cathy."

"Love you back, Caroline."

I couldn't help smile. They were as in love today as they were the day Caroline was introduced to my sister and I. Watching her depart, Mum sat next to me, patting my thigh. "You're in a good mood, Mum."

I was surprised when she leaned forward, a hand on the back of my head, as she kissed me just like Caroline had. I ended up on her lap within a couple of seconds, wondering what was going on, but I would worry about it later, focusing on kissing my mother like a lover. Which, to be honest, she also was.

"What's going on, Mum?" I asked.

"Nothing, sweetie. Just needed a little loving from my son."

"You sure? I know we haven't…"

A finger ended up on my lips immediately. "Hush now. Yes, we've made love, but your future is with your girlfriends, sister… and even Sandra. All I want is you to be happy."

"I am, Mum. I can't remember a time I've felt this good." She smiled at me. "You're still beautiful, Mum."

"If we had time, I'd take you upstairs, but we need to go."

Finishing my coffee, I quickly brushed my teeth, check I looked okay in the mirror, grabbed my bag, and met Mum in the living room. She looked me up and down, wiping down my shirt with a hand. Don't think there was anything wrong with it, I think she just wanted that connection. "Want to kiss me again?" I asked.

She smiled again, shook her head, but took my hand and led me towards her car. We were around ten minutes away from the house, still holding my hand, when she pulled the car into a car park. Switch off the ignition, she turned to me and I was surprised to see she was nervous. "Sweetheart, I have a confession to make about what you're interviewing today."

"Okay."

Taking a deep breath, she leaned over to kiss me again. A soft kiss that express a mother's love for her son, caressing my cheek as she gazed into my eyes. "I love you, Benji." That made me raise my eyebrows. She rarely called me that. "You'll always be my little boy, but you're also now a man. Can you just listen for the next thirty seconds before saying anything."

"Of course, Mum, though you're now worrying me."

"The interview today isn't for a data entry position." She paused for a moment, taking a deep breath. "It's a job I think you'll find far more interesting and exciting, and just perfect for you, considering the past couple of months. The person who runs the place is a dear friend of mine. You'll interview with her. And, trust me on this one, the money will be fantastic."

"So what will I be doing?"

"A euphemistic term would be to say an entertainer." She paused again, her hand stroking my thigh. "Sweetie, you enjoy having sex, right?"

"Mum, I think we can say that I love having sex."

"With futanari?"

"Definitely." I paused before asking, "Mum, am I going to interview for what I think you're saying?"

"Yes, sweetie. You're eighteen. Incredibly cute. A willing bottom who loves sex. You have a kind heart, and you make anyone you meet feel special. Even your best three male friends absolutely adore you. Platonically, but they would do anything for you, Benji."

"So I'd be getting paid for sex?"

"Would that bother you?"

"Who else knows?"

"Caroline, Sandra and Jade. I told them to get their advice. Your girlfriends don't know yet. It's up to you to tell them or not. I don't think they'd mind, to be honest. They share you anyway." I turned and looked out the windscreen, giving it some thought. "Why don't you just talk to her, hear what she has to say, all the conditions of employment, and just go from there? If you don't want to do it, I'll get you a job where I work. There's a couple of positions you can fill."

I was silent for a little longer. "Your friend runs this place?"

"Yes. She was someone I went to school with. I put trust in her to ensure you're looked after. Sweetie, she'll take one look at you and give you a job." I actually felt my cheeks grow warm. Mum knew how to make me feel good. Her hand squeezed my thigh. "I know it's a big decision, baby."

"Let's go."

"Really?" she asked, hearing excitement in her tone.

"Of course, Mum. If you trust her then I'm willing to hear her out. And, as you said, I love having sex. It's only going to be a temporary role. There's no shame in this sort of work. I'll get enjoyment out of it, the client will too. I will have to tell my girlfriends though, but I have a feeling they won't mind."

Mum started up the car and we resumed our journey. "What's her name?"

"Isabella. She's beautiful, sweetie. And she's going to absolutely adore you in return."

Chapter 8

Chapter Text

Mum drove us into a residential area, eventually stopping outside what looked like your regular townhouse. It was larger than normal, but there was nothing spectacular about it. Looked totally normal, like your everyday run of the mill family lived inside.

"Ring the doorbell, tell them your name, and the rest is up to you, sweetie." Mum gently gripped my chin, leaving a soft kiss on my lips. "If at any time you feel uncomfortable, Isabella will stop the interview. She knows how old you are, how nervous you'll be. But she's a sweetheart, just like you. You'll be in good hands."

"Is she the same age as you?"

I enjoyed the smirk. "Does that idea excite you, sweetie?"

"Well, you're fucking hot, Mum, so…"

I didn't finish my sentence as I found myself kissed hard, her tongue in my mouth quickly, pulling me close as one of her hands ran down to my arse. Had me erect in seconds, running my hand down her body to her skirt, reaching under to feel her up at the same time, making her smile as she broke the kiss. "Thank you for saying I'm hot, baby, but you'd better go, otherwise I'm going to fuck you."

"And I'll complain because?"

Playfully slapping my shoulder, she told me to get out of the car. Wishing me good luck, I stood on the footpath until she'd pulled away, turning and walking up the path towards the door. Pressing the doorbell, I waited a few seconds until the door opened. A futagirl definitely appeared, perhaps mid-twenties at most, immediately smiling at me.

"Hello," she greeted me, her tone friendly, "Are you Benjamin?"

"Hello, that's me. I'm here to see Isabella."

The smile remained. "Of course. Come in." She offered her hand. "I'm Naomi."

First thought was that she had incredibly soft skin as I shook her hand then stepped inside. My second thought was that she was utterly fucking gorgeous. She had that pale, almost semi-goth look about her. White skin, hair as black as night. Bright blue eyes. She had a little colour on her cheeks and dark red lipstick. Nose ring and I think a stud in her tongue. Wore a simple black vest that showed off ample cleavage, and a couple of tattoos down her upper arms, and such a short black skirt, it would be illegal in probably fifty countries.

"Can I get you anything?" she asked, "A coffee? Tea? Drink of water?" I stammered over my response for a good number of reasons. That made her giggle, which was another dagger to the heart. She was far too sweet already. "Nervous?" she wondered.

"A little."

Taking my hand, she led me to what would have been a lounge room, telling me to sit and relax while she got us drinks. I sat in silence, looking around. Art on the wall. A bookcase full of, well, books. Plants in two corners. Music playing quietly in the background. Naomi returned with two mugs of coffee on a tray, placing it on the table in front of us as she sat next to me.

"How do you like it?"

"Two sugars, dash of milk, please."

After preparing both, she handed me mine, still that smile on her face. "You're very cute, Benjamin. Isabella is going to absolutely adore you." Definitely blushed straight away, which made her giggle again. "Oh god, our clients are going to love you even more if you're like this with them. You're not completely innocent, are you?"

"No. Mum told me she was friends with Isabella."

Naomi nodded. "I know, I've met your mother before. I sat in the meeting when she proposed her idea to Isabella."

"Oh, I didn't…"

She patted my thigh. "Isabella will no doubt discuss everything with you." She paused before asking, "If you ever want some fun…"

I looked her up and down. "You're serious?"

She smiled again. "Two things. One, you're unbelievably cute, and two, your mother was very complimentary."

"Oh…"

Sipping at my coffee, we moved onto other topics, such as how I'd just finished school, was now looking for a part-time job, and deciding on which university to study at. She seemed to be impressed by how I'd done at school and I think even further when I told her what I wanted to study. I tried not to talk about my private life, but I think she had a good idea as she'd figured out rather quickly I'd enjoyed a lot of sex recently.

Before I could misinterpret anything further, an absolute vision of beauty appeared in the doorway. Tall. Busty. Long blonde flowing locks to her shoulder and further. A short skirt that ended mid-thigh to accentuate unbelievably long legs. I drank her in, feeling my jaw drop slightly, before I finally looked at her face, pleased to see her smiling. "Benjamin?" Managing to nod and stand up, she offered her hand. "I'm Isabella. Delighted to meet you."

I was expecting just the handshake, maybe a kiss on the cheek. I didn't expect a soft kiss on the lips. Definitely blushing after that from the heat in my cheek. "Oh, you are just adorable. Your mother showed me a photo or two. Those don't do you any justice." Gripping my shoulders, she smiled. "Oooh, there is a hard little body under there. What do you think, Naomi?"

"He's far too cute, Izzy. I want him for myself. Just wrap him up and take him home."

"Maybe later, Naomi. Now, Benjamin, I'm not sure how much your mother told you. I know she would have only told you this morning. Correct?" Nodding, she continued. "That was my idea as I didn't think giving you days or weeks to overthink things was a good idea. We'll go and have a chat, I'll explain what you'll do, answer any questions you have, and we'll go from there." She caressed my cheek again, which made me smile. "Photo's definitely didn't do you justice. My god, no wonder you have so many girlfriends."

"Mum told you?"

"She suggested you are rather sexually active and have a number of lovers." Shrugging helplessly, she chuckled before taking my hand. "Follow me, sweetie. We'll go have a chat. Naomi, I might call you in later. We expecting any clients this morning?"

"It's a Monday so it's pretty quiet. I think there's one at nine, one at eleven. James will take care of them both."

"Good. I'll give you a shout if I need assistance."

"Please do, Izzy. See you later, cutie."

Following Isabella down a hallway, she glanced back and smiled. "I'm sure you're a little overwhelmed right now," she said, leading me into what looked like an office, "But you'll be fine." There was a desk with chairs either side, a bookcase, cabinets, pictures on the wall, and a couple of couches. Hearing her shut the door, I glanced back. "Take a seat on the couch, sweetie. Need something to calm the nerves?"

"Would that be okay?"

"Of course, sweetie. What do you like?"

"I usually drink beer."

"Oh no, something much more pleasant. I've got some good scotch. Ever had that before?" Shaking my head, she smiled at me. "I'll water it down a tad to take off the edge."

Preparing drinks, I watched her and felt that familiar stirring in the loins. As I've said, there is no such thing as an 'ugly' futanari. Women range from 1-10. Futanari range from 9-10. If there is an '8' out there, I haven't met her yet. Offering me a glass, she sat next to me, sipping at her drink, before turning in my direction.

"I want you to work here, Benjamin. I can say that straight away. Appearances alone, you'll be incredibly popular."

"Um, thanks."

"Can I ask some personal questions?" Nodding, she continued. "How many sexual partners have you had?"

"Um. Let me think. Jade. Mum. Caroline. Sandra. Vanessa. Bailey. Alexis. Veronica. Chantelle." Pausing, I added, "Those are the futagirls that have fucked me. I've also blown a few others but not had sex with them yet."

"How would you describe your orientation? I mean top, bottom, switch?"

"Mostly bottom. I have topped a couple of times, but I prefer to receive."

That made her smile. "Good to hear. So, with your sexual partners, is it vanilla or have you dabbled in other things?"

"Sandra is my Mistress. Well, sometimes."

That made her smile broaden. "Ah, so you've dabbled in BDSM?"

"Lightly. But I trust Sandra completely. It's fantastic at the time. Does leave me feeling a little sore afterwards, but it's worth it."

"Is there anything you wouldn't do?"

"A few things. Do I need to describe them?"

"No, I can take a good guess. Double penetration?"

"Not done it yet but I've heard it mentioned. All I'd ask is that I'm prepared correctly."

"Watersports?"

"I'd consider it. Sandra has mentioned introducing it later during our play sessions. Anything more, I'm not sure. She likes to push my limits but seems to know what they are already. As I said, I trust her completely. She won't hurt me."

"Sign of a good Mistress." She took a gulp of her drink. "Can you undress for me, please?"

I expected that question so finished my drink, my hand shaking slightly as I put it down on the coaster. She gently grabbed my wrist and stood up. "Let me, sweetie," she said softly, "No reason to be nervous with me around. I'll care for you like your own mother." She paused then leaned down to kiss me, her fingers moving to the buttons of my shirt as her tongue slid into my mouth. She was a good distraction, as before I knew it, I was standing before her naked, even taking off my shoes and socks myself without noticing.

Her hand grasped my cock, causing me to moan into her mouth. "Oh, you have a nice cock, Benjamin. Our clients will love it." She paused a moment. "Want to see me naked?"

"God yes!"

I helped undress her in return as we continued making out. She smiled as I helped off her jacket and blouse to reveal her bra. Taking that off, it freed her big tits, my hands going to feel those up as she unzipped her skirt and lowered that to the floor before removing her panties. That's when I felt her thick girlcock press against me, looking down to see it. "Holy shit," I muttered.

Taking my hand, she led me over to her desk. "Sit up on that, sweetie." Doing as she asked, she leaned forward to kiss me again, pulling me into her body, her girlcock pressing into me. It was so thick and long, I think it was even bigger than Sandra's. "Sweetie, can I ask you a question?" she breathed.

"Sure."

"Can we make love first? I don't normally do this with potential employees but…"

"Isabella, I think you're fucking gorgeous in return."

"God, you are going to break hearts working for me, sweetie. Lean back for me." I did so, resting on my elbows, as she spread my legs, getting me into the position she wanted. Dropping to her knees, feeling her tongue at my rosebud wasn't a surprise, nor the fact she enjoyed it and was good at it. Had me moaning loudly within a couple of minutes.

Grabbing lube that sat on her desk, she applied some to me and slid a couple of fingers inside me. "I'm going to need to loosen you up a lot, sweetie. I'm bigger than your mother or Caroline."

"Okay," I breathed.

"You okay, sweetie?"

"I'm turned on, Isabella, and looking forward to making love."

She leaned up to kiss me as she slowly finger-fucked me. Her kisses were surprisingly intimate, her eye contact more than I'd expect. Two fingers was moved up to three after a few minutes, liking the smile that appeared on her face when I moaned loudly. She didn't stop kissing me, though moved down to my neck, as that was always a sensitive area for me.

"Oh god," I moaned.

"One more finger, baby." I nodded, feeling a fourth finger. Moaned even louder followed by a curse or two. She kissed me deeply again. "I really want to be inside you, Benjamin."

"Benji. Call me Benji. And I want you inside me."

Removing her fingers, she kept kissing me while lubing up her girlcock. Pressing it against my rosebud, I tried to relax as I felt she was even bigger than Sandra. Taking a couple of deep breaths, I met her eyes and nodded as she pushed forward. Just the head of her cock alone had me squirming. "Fuck," I grunted, "Keep going."

Thankfully, she took her time, though the sense of relief when the head of her massive girlcock finally popped inside me was a relief. Pushing forward a little more, I moaned loudly again. I hadn't been stretched this much ever, yet at the same time, it felt absolutely fucking wonderful. "Oh god yes," I whimpered.

She kissed me again. "Thank you, sweetie," she breathed into my ear.

"Give me everything. I want to feel your entire length inside me."

Thrusting slowly, I felt more and more of her enormous girlcock slide inside me. Not sure how long it was, but there did come a time that her entire length was inside me. It was the best feeling ever. She looked down herself to see we were joined completely, looking up with a wonderful smile on her face. "Wow, sweetie. Just wow. How does it feel?"

"Please make love to me. Please…"

Caressing my cheek, she started to move slowly in and out of me. I spread my legs even wide, holding them wider with my hands inside my knees, feeling her even deeper inside me. "Oh yes, that's even better, sweetie. Fuck, I'm so deep."

"God yes. Holy shit, Isabella…"

"Izzy. My friends call me Izzy." She paused before adding, "No, call me Bella. My lovers call me Bella."

Smiling, our lips met again, the kiss incredibly passionate. I guess we liked each other already. She started to thrust a little faster, and I whimpered more than once because it just felt so damned good. Her kisses increased in intensity, her eyes wild with desire. Whenever I winced, she'd stroke my cheek, concern in her eyes. I'd nod each time. I could handle the occasional moment of discomfort.

"Fuck me," I moaned, "Fuck me and cum."

"Are you sure?" Nodding eagerly, she gripped my knees and pushed them back further, and she started to fuck me. I came hard all over myself within a minute or two. Her girlcock was almost a blur of motion at times as it slid in and out of me. Kissing stopped as she clearly focused on her orgasm, gazing into her eyes, though her large breasts jiggling with each thrust were a distraction.

"Cum in me, Bella. Fill me up."

"Oh god!" she cried. Those last couple of minutes were painful, I won't lie. A girlcock that large slamming into someone my size is always going to hurt. Totally fucking worth it though. She cried out before she buried herself and came. Her girlcock was so thick, I felt every single spurt deep inside me. It was never ending, or so it felt, almost like a fountain. Breathing deeply, her forehead glistening, she left herself inside me as she leaned forward, a soft but passionate kiss that continued for a few minutes.

Isabella proved her strength by lifting me up, ensuring my arms and legs were around her, before carrying me over to the couch, sitting down so I was on her lap. I couldn't help starting to ride her girlcock, which made her giggle. "You're insatiable."

"And you feel fantastic, Bella."

She grabbed her phone from the table next to the couch and made a call. "Naomi, come to my office."

The door opened within a few seconds, glancing to see Naomi stood in the doorway. Closing the door and locking it, she walked over to sit next to Isabella. "How is he?" she asked.

"Naomi, he's going to be the most popular man here."

"Can I…" Naomi started to ask.

"Properly, Naomi."

"Benjamin, would you…"

"Name when and where, though it's a little weird asking with Bella inside me."

Her eyebrows raised at the use of that name. "Well, Izzy has already got her claws into you too. Benjamin…"

"Benji…"

Her face lit up, no doubt aware what it meant. "Benji, I hope you do work here. You'll have fun, but I'd like to get to know you too."

"Me too," Isabella said softly, "Though I think I know you fairly well now. So the question is…"

"I guess I need to ask further details about what I'm doing here, I guess?"

"There is one more thing, Benji. It is why your mother made sure you were introduced to me." She sat in her chair and picked up the phone. "He's here now in my office. Come downstairs." Giving her a curious look, she smiled at me. "My grandmother."

"What? But she must be…"

Standing and walked around her desk, she sat down on the couch and patted the spot next to her. Naomi sat on one of the chairs as I sat next to Isabella. "Do you know your history, Benji?"

"It was one of my core subjects at school. I did rather well."

"You ever learn about Ancient Greece?" Nodding, she continued, "So I assume you might have heard of high priestesses known as the Pythia?"

"You mean Oracles?"

Both Isabella and Naomi smiled. Before they could say anything else, there was a knock at the door before someone else joined us. Standing up, I only realised I was naked when the eyes of the old futanari lit up for a second before she walked towards me. I had no idea how old she was, but I sensed she was wise beyond my own years. Offering her hand, I gently shook it.

"You're Benjamin." Nodding, she gestured for me to sit down. Isabella rested a hand on my thigh as the old futanari sat down on the chair next to where I was sitting. Taking my hand again, she met my eyes. I had no idea how old she was, but those blue eyes belonged to a woman a quarter of her age. "I'm sure you're wondering how old I am, perhaps wondering what I'm doing in a place like this. Thing is, Benjamin, your arrival here was already known to me. I know who you are in your heart and mind. I know what you're going to do in the future." She took my hand, turning it over so she could look at my palm. She smirked at my reaction. "I'm not a palm reader, Benjamin. Instead, through your hand and eyes, I gain a window into your soul. I could predict your entire future right now, but your future is something you must discover yourself. But I can let you know one or two minor things."

"Like what?"

"Your position here will not be like anything else. You won't be paid for your services. You will not be selling your body. Your good heart and kind soul is what will draw futanari here. You will entertain nervous guests, show them all the love and affection I know you are capable of. Each single futanari who visits will be a virgin. They will honour you by giving you their virginity."

"Honour me?"

"It was in the signs, Benjamin. I am not the only Pythia. There are others across the globe. We communicate regularly. And I am currently training my replacement." When she glanced away, I turned to look at Naomi, who immediately blushed. "She has the gift. All futanari do, but it is only those who choose to undertake the training that eventually rise to my position."

"So who am I? Or what do I do?"

She glanced at Isabella, noticing she returned a single nod. "You will have a child with your sister, Benjamin. A child of pure blood. She will be futanari. You will have children with your other lovers, but it is the child you have with Jade that will lead our kind to a brighter future."

"Only one child?"

"No, just your first born. You will have more children with your sister. Sons and futanari. She will be your first wife. Alongside your sister, you will lead the first wave to strike down the Church of Avignon." She leaned forward and pressed her hand against my chest. "You are of pure heart and soul, Benjamin. It is why you will work alongside Isabella. Your name has already spread, Benjamin. I'm sure you've realised that there is something special about you, that any futanari who meets you seems to fall in love."

"Um, yeah…"

"Go home tonight and gather all your girlfriends. Explain to them what you will be doing here. They will understand. In fact, many would wish to watch as a beautiful young futanari gives herself to you. Remember, you will be receiving one of the greatest gifts a futanari can give you. Futanari do not sleep with just anyone and are careful when giving away their virginity. If they cannot find a man they can share it with, then you know futanari will bond with another."

"And I'm apparently special?"

Isabella took my other hand, glancing and surprised to see her eyes were moist. "We've waited for your arrival for so long," she whispered, "While you will be a success at university as you study law, it is other things you will do that will eventually lead to our triumph. Men and futanari will one day live in peace and prosperity, the chains of oppression thrown off for good."

"There will be a gathering of Pythia soon, Benjamin," the older futanari explained, realising she hadn't even told me her name, "We all knew the day you came of age and we are aware of your progress. We have simply waited for this moment. We have waited a long time. You will receive other visitors here in addition to virgins. You won't be required to have sex with them, only if you wish to. Your position here is simply cover for everything else going on."

"Does my mother know?"

"She doesn't know everything. Isabella simply told her that you are a special young man and that your services would work well here. Please don't tell her everything you've learned here just yet."

"I don't like secrets."

Both my hands were squeezed. "You won't have to hold these secrets long."

"So how does this work then?"

"You're aware that all futanari share a link, correct?" Nodding, she continued. "Virgins will soon learn you are here. And once they realise who you are to our kind…" The older futanari smiled. "I realise this is a lot to take in, Benjamin."

"There is only one other concern," Isabella stated, "The Church will soon learn of your existence. They won't know exactly who or where you are, but they will begin their search. Your arrival was prophesised. They will do everything in their power to hunt you down."

"Fantastic," I deadpanned.

"While you 'work' here, you will undergo other training. Most of it will be psychological rather than physical, but the end result will be you being more in-tune with futanari, so to speak. You will feel us like we feel you. I'm sure you remember the days after you turned eighteen, how futanari started to react differently in your presence."

"I suddenly had a lot of girlfriends, plus my sister and mothers were willing to share my bed…"

"You will be trained to react the same way to us."

Then the older futanari fell silent, and it seemed she was suddenly very tired. Isabella squeezed my hand. "You won't realise just yet, but she's been communicating with you through other means," she whispered, "Have you had any vivid dreams lately?"

"The occasional dream that feels quite real."

"That is the Circle of Pythia communicating with you. It is subtle, but it is the preliminary information. It won't make sense to you now, but once your training begins, it will all start to make sense. But we must start slowly, otherwise you will be overwhelmed. There is a lot to learn and this is only the beginning." She squeezed my hand one final time. "Give Jade my love. We know how much she loves you, Benjamin. You have her heart completely."

I had to look away as I knew that, but hearing it from someone who'd never met her. "I've always loved her," I whispered.

"She knows that too. You're the only one she's ever wanted. You will make a wonderful couple and raise beautiful children together."

"Come on, Grandma. Best get you back upstairs," Naomi stated, "You have a long trip back."

Standing up, I'd completely forgotten I was naked. When the older futanari hugged me, it was just like being hugged by my own grandmother. Kissing my cheek, she wished me well, and told me that she'd watch my progress. As soon as the door closed, I felt Isabella behind me, her thick girlcock pressing against my back.

"I know you have a lot of questions, Benji. Trust me, you'll learn far more going forward." Turning around to face her, she smiled before leaning down to kiss me. "Does being with the occasional virgin bother you?"

"No, it doesn't. I guess if I can make their firs time special."

"As soon as they're naked with you, Benji, they'll know who you are to us. And they will fall in love."

"So when am I required here?"

"I will call whenever someone asks to see you." She kissed me again. "Want to make love again? I live here and my bedroom is upstairs."

"I'd love to get on my knees and for you to just fuck me, Bella."

Another heart-warming smile has me grinning in return. We gathered our clothes and walked out in the hallway, following Isabella upstairs to her own quarters. Apparatus around her bed told me she had some other desires, but she turned towards me after we'd dumped our clothes, taking me in her arms and kissing me deeply. Leading me over to the bed, she ensured I was up on my knees before she joined me.

Feeling her slide inside me again had me moaning loudly, her entire length sliding in one fluid motion. "Oh fuck yes," I moaned.

Thrusting into me slowly, she grabbed a handful of my hair, gently pulling my head back. "Want it harder, sweetie?"

"Fuck me, Bella. My arse is yours today."

I have no idea how long she fucked me for. Time didn't matter as she released my hair, pulling a pillow closer to rest my head on it, as she just pounded me. I came hard all over the sheets within a matter of minutes, which was a relief, allowing me to just focus on that thick girlcock sliding in and out of me. The longer she fucked me, the harder and faster she did. My entire body was jelly by that time. She could have just thrown me around the room and I'd have gone along with it.

Leaning forward, a hand to either side of me, she really started to drive her cock into me, earning a grunt with each thrust. "Okay, sweetie?" I managed to nod, grabbing handfuls of bedsheet. "Are you sure, sweetie?"

"Please keep fucking me," I whimpered, "I love your girlcock."

"Well, she loves you, sweetie. Can't remember an arse this tight."

She fucked me for perhaps another ten minutes before she finally erupted inside me. Thankfully, once she'd finished cumming inside me, she was with it enough to pull out and collapse next to me. I immediately rolled onto my side and cuddled against her. Needed that sort of contact after such a long, hard fuck, feeling her cum leaking out of me something fierce.

"You ever want somewhere to enjoy time with any of your girlfriends, you just give me a call. I can certainly organise something."

"Will you want to fuck me again?"

"God yes, but only if you want to."

"Bella, I'd love you to."

She turned onto her side and hugged me. "Your mother was right. You are a total sweetheart. I wish there are about a million of you. Wouldn't be enough, but think of all the happy futanari to have someone like you."

Watching her get up off the bed, I heard her have a pee in the en-suite bathroom, wash her hands, before she returned. Picking up her phone, she made a call. "Hello, Cathy… Yes, it's me… The interview went well… Where is he now? In bed beside me…" She looked at me and smiled. "I'm hoping he'll stay until later in the day and you can pick him up. Sound good?" I nodded, which made the grin broaden. "What will we do? I'm going to spend all day fucking him, Cathy, though we'll stop for lunch… Yes, he's starting soon, we'll sort the contract before he goes… Yes, I'm looking forward to it too… Yes, Naomi already adores him, I hope they start dating." That was a surprise, though it made me smile. "Oh, no doubt she's attracted, and he clearly fancies her." Could only nod to that. "Yes, I'll look after him, Cathy… Yes, you were right, a total sweetheart and far too cute. Just want to keep him for myself… No, I'll give him back. I promise… Okay… Okay… See you soon. Bye."

Placing the phone back on the nightstand, she turned towards me. "Spending all day fucking me?" I asked, knowing I was smirking.

"You like the sound of that?"

"God yes! Though I really want to ride you. I'd try and blow you but your girlcock is something else."

That earned a soft kiss. "That's okay, sweetie. I love that tight little butt of yours." Kissing me again, she asked, "Would you be interested in Naomi?"

"Would she be interested in me?"

"Absolutely. You like her look?"

"She's gorgeous and I love her look. Everyone with the same appearance, personality, interests, that sort of thing, is boring."

"Naomi is a real sweetheart. I was worried about her working as my assistant when I hired her as, well, this job can come across as a little sordid at times despite the fact we offer a particular niche service. But she's so friendly and makes everyone feel completely at ease."

"She fool around with any other employees?"

"No. She's single."

"But… I'm not?"

"Both Naomi and myself are more than aware of your personal life, sweetie. It's not a problem. We know who you are to us." She paused before whispering, "She's already in love, but she won't say anything yet. The Pythia was right about that, at least."

Rolling up onto her lap, she smiled as I felt her thick girlcock quickly getting hard underneath me. She had lube on the nightstand, so I lubed her up first before adding a little to myself, though I could still feel plenty of her cum dribble out of me. Lifting myself up, I very carefully lowered myself down, taking my time as there was absolutely no rush.

"Fucking hell," I muttered, "How could something this large feel so fucking good?"

"Not many men…" She trailed off and I knew what she was going to say.

Once I bottomed out, I leaned forward. "I'm currently intimate with a former teacher. Her name is Sandra. She's beautiful, intelligent, funny, a real diamond. I love her. But she's also incredibly well endowed. And she's felt lonely so all I want to do is make her feel special."

"I'm not lonely but finding someone capable of taking me all the time…"

"I would."

She smiled at me, stroking my cheek. "You're a sweetheart, but I'm your boss and a lot older than you."

"Well, when you're not my boss, I'd still love to do this. Invite Naomi along and do me together."

That made her laugh out loud as I started to ride her. "Your mother told me you were very open-minded. Have many threesomes?"

I needed to moan before replying. "Yeah, a couple."

"Gangbanged?"

"Not yet, but I really want to do one. Well, more than one." Riding her a little faster, I added, "I love being fucked, Bella. I have no problem admitting that."

"Love a young man who is so open-minded. Ride me faster, sweetie."

Doing as she asked, she started to my bouncing with some gentle thrusts of her own. Starting to stroke my cock, I was moaning and whimpering again within a couple of minutes. Her girlcock was just far too pleasurable. So thick and long, the sensations were almost overwhelming. Taking my hands, she pulled me forward, whispering that I should give her breasts some attention. "Lick my nipples, sweetie," she whispered

Doing that made her moan in return. Her breasts were magnificent. Like all futanari, they were just absolutely perfect for her stature. As I gave them attention, I felt her hands on my butt cheeks as she started to thrust into me. I was soon far too distracted by the thick girlcock plunging into me, resting my head on her chest, one of her hands moving to my back to caress me. "That's it, baby. Let Isabella take care of you," she murmured, "She'll take good care of you."

"Oh god," I whimpered, "I need to feel you cum in me again, Bella."

"I know, baby. Just a little longer. Your arse is just delectable."

Lifting myself up onto my hands, I started to move my hips to meet her thrusts. Oh my god, the best feeling ever. Little wonder I came hard again, this time all over her body. She loved it as I felt my entire body shudder the entire time. It was such an intense orgasm, I actually collapsed on her and felt a little weepy. Noticing, I begged her to keep going and cum.

When she did, I felt her pull of me immediately and hug me tightly. "Just a little intense," I whispered, "Okay, really intense. One hell of an orgasm."

"We're going to need a shower in a minute. There's cum everywhere."

"Most of it in my bum!"

Rolling to the edge of the bed, it was only when I put my feet on the floor and stood up that I realised I'd been fucked harder than ever, the pain immediate and sharp. Isabella recognised immediately, rushing around the bed and holding me. Helping me to the bathroom, it was larger than I expected, almost a full regular bathroom. She started to run a bath, which made me smile. She bent me over the basin and helped clean up some of the cum, the twice daily tablet I took keeping me clean otherwise.

The bathtub was enormous, more than enough room for Isabella to relax back and for her long legs to be underwater, gesturing for me to lie back between her legs. Relaxing back against her was comforting, her arms wrapping around me. "Can I ask a question, Benji?"

"Of course."

"Would you like to be intimate with me regularly?"

"Definitely."

That earned a gentle squeeze. "Good, because that feeling is returned."

"Whenever you want, Bella. Trust me, I'm not going to say no to you, and not just because you're my boss. You're fucking gorgeous." I paused before adding, "And I've already got feelings too."

Kissing me softly on the cheek, she whispered her thanks before we relaxed back against her. We chatted quietly about anything that came to mind, asking more about what her life, the job I was doing, who I'd work with, the sort of people I'd be entertaining. She was honest and open about everything, no surprise there.

We only got out of the bath because the water was getting cold, Isabella taking delight in ensuring I was dry before heading back to bed. Snuggling wasn't something I expected, though I wasn't going to complain, only moving when Naomi knocked at the door, asking if we wanted lunch. Getting dressed, Isabella held my hand all the way to the kitchen downstairs, Naomi noticing and smiling at us.

"Broken him in, Isabella?" she asked as we sat on stools at the counter.

"Hell, I think he's broken me in. This young man can take a girlcock."

Naomi met my eyes. The lust and desire made me smile. "Good to know, Izzy."

After lunch, we sat at the table with a coffee and chatted about life in general. Naomi admitted to drifting once she'd finished high school, not entirely sure what to do with her life. She'd found the advert for her current position online. She was worried about what she would be doing, Isabella assuring her she wouldn't be entertaining, merely assisting and being a friendly, smiling face for clients, most who would arrive feeling rather nervous, particularly if it was their first time.

Bella and I returned upstairs to her bedroom a little later. We had a couple of hours until Mum would arrive to pick me up, both of us stripping once she had closed the door. Lubing me up took next to no time before I was on my back, finding my legs lifted and pushed back, leather straps attached to my ankles, those straps attached to rings at the point of each bed.

I was expecting her just to fuck me, so when she resumed eating my arse, I was surprised. She smiled and said she enjoyed it, though she was going to fuck me soon enough. Closing my eyes, I savoured the sensation of her tongue, and she certainly enjoyed herself. More lube was applied as I felt her fingers, though not for too long, before I opened my eyes in time to see her pressing her enormous girlcock against me.

She fucked me slowly to start, sliding her girlcock in and out of me so slowly at times, I almost wanted to beg for her to go faster. But it was a wonderful feeling at the same time as she leaned forward, kissing me softly as she started to pick up the tempo, digging my fingers into her back as her thrusts started to earn constant moans.

"Love my girlcock, sweetie?"

"Too much already, Bella. Far too much."

"Like big girlcocks?"

"I'm trying not to become addicted to bigger ones, but it's difficult, particularly when said girlcocks are attached to beautiful women like yourself."

"Sweetheart," she said softly before kissing me.

Isabella wasn't anywhere close to finishing quickly this time, and once she was properly pounding me, managing to speak ended, relying on our moans, grunts, groans and body language to communicate. Feeling her slam nearly her entire length into me was something else entirely. Little wonder she hadn't had much luck finding partners. Felt like she was tearing me apart, though in a good way.

When she did finally finish inside me, it was a relief, though I wrapped my legs around her waist to ensure her girlcock remained inside me. She relaxed on top of me, running my fingers up and down her back, hearing a soft sigh as her body pressed into mine. Thankfully, she wasn't too heavy.

Feeling her finally pull out brought that usually feeling of disappointment, but when looking at the clock, I did have to get dressed and be ready for Mum to arrive. Isabella just threw on a silk robe that showed off all her sexy curves while showing off her long, tanned legs. She saw me drinking her in and nearly blushed. "I don't get many young men looking at me like that," she admitted.

"Well, it seems most young men are idiots. May I ask…"

"Forty-three. Older than your mother, though only by a few months."

"And how long is it?"

"Twelve."

"And it's thicker than Sandra. Bet I gaped like hell when you pulled out."

"You did, and it was beautiful."

Heading downstairs again, we adjourned to her office where I reviewed the contract. We read it through together, Isabella pointing out everything important, before we both signed the paperwork with the agreement that I'd start whenever she received a call. We were enjoying another drink when Mum walked into the office, Isabella hugging her as greeting before she sat next to me in the empty chair.

"Did you fuck my son, Isabella?"

"God yes. Do you blame me?"

"Not at all. And what do you think, baby?"

"Well, I'm going to start soon and see how things go. And as for what we did upstairs… well… we had a great time."

"Wonderful time, sweetie. I hope it happens again soon."

Mum grabbed my hand, giving it a gentle squeeze. "Ready to go?"

"Yeah. Guess we should."

Isabella and Naomi escorted us to the door. I hugged Naomi first, whispering my interest to her, earning a soft kiss on the lips, before Isabella gave me one hell of a kiss, the sort where her girlcock eventually appeared through the gap in her robe. Both of us glanced down, Isabella shrugging. "You know what, who cares? Anyway, Cathy, if you can get him here on the morning I get the first call, that'd be perfect."

"Not a problem, Izzy."

"See you soon, sweetie."

"Bright and early, Bella. See you then."

Sliding onto the passenger seat, I did wince, something Mum noticed immediately. She giggled as she started us on our journey home. "She's endowed, isn't she?"

"And my little butt learned that today. But it was fantastic, Mum."

Jade was preparing dinner when we arrived home, Bailey helping her out. Caroline arrived home no more than five to ten minutes after us. I changed before joining everyone else in the kitchen, immediately inundated with questions about my day. I figured I might as well just bite the bullet and admit to a lot of what I'd been told by the Pythia.

Jade smiled at me. "I knew you were special," she whispered, "Did she say anything about us?"

"I'll tell you in private, Jade. It's… It's a big thing."

"So virgins?" Bailey asked, giggling away.

"I know how it sounds, but it's not as sordid as it originally sounded. According to what Bella told me, it's not a bordello or whorehouse. Services are offered to futanari looking for something special. I'm sure we're all aware here of how difficult can be. I'm not paid anything for doing this. I'm doing it because I want to do it. I want to make other futanari feel as special as I hope you all feel." I looked around to see all my girlfriends and family smiling at me. "But there's also the other matters the Pythia mentioned."

"Always knew you were special, Benji," Vanessa whispered, "But we already accept Jade will be your first wife."

"Anyway, it won't be a thing I'll be doing every day, only special requests that Isabella will inform me about a day or two prior to the appointment. And it will only be that futagirl all day and maybe into the evening. If Mum can't collect me, Naomi or Isabella will drive me home."

"While stopping to fuck you on the way," Mum added with a laugh.

"Just so you know, Naomi who works as Bella's assistant is interested in me."

Bailey giggled again. "Oh, no problem, Benji. If you like her, we'd all like to meet her too."

After dinner, I got online to talk with all my girlfriends, Jade and Bailey joining me as support. Once I'd connected with all of them, I explained in simple detail my new job. To my surprise, they were all supportive. In fact, to say they were incredibly supportive would be an understatement. All they asked was when I'd be working and until when. I replied the expectations of the role, and that I'd also have the week in January where I'd be on holiday. Other than that, I'd only be 'working' until I started at university, though if I did find myself enjoying it, I would consider doing it again during long breaks between semesters.

"Oh, by the way, in between all that, I need to start taking my girlfriends out on dates." Lots of excitement was generated by that statement. "I'm not sure how it'll work, if we do one on one, or I escort two or three at once. Tell you what, as you're all good friends, organise how you like and let me know. A date after my job… Well, let's see how it goes first."

"What about our end of year graduation and then the formal party?" Chloe asked.

"We're all going together, or that's what I assumed."

More excitement generated, Bailey leaning forward as they all chatted and started organising. I knew I'd have to get my hands on a decent suit. To my surprise, the graduation formal party was taking place in a week before Christmas. I figured that was cutting it fine, but so be it. Gave me time to organise things anyway. At least it was on a Friday night. I could even go to work and head to wherever it was being held afterwards.

We all chatted away until later that night, all of us promising to meet up as soon as possible, more than one suggestion for that weekend. I thought it was a good idea, unsure as to where, but if we couldn't think of anywhere, it would be my house. "Trust me, Mum would love having you all visit. All you need to do is find your way here and you'll be made to feel at home," I assured them all.

Leaving Bailey in our room alone that night had me thinking as I slid into bed with Jade. Mentioning I didn't like leaving her alone, but three sleeping in a bed just wasn't practical or comfortable, I tried to think of an idea that meant she wouldn't be alone.

"Why not Vanessa?" she suggested.

"What?"

"Benji, two things are obvious. One, you are the love of her life. Two, she clearly adores Bailey. Actually three, she likes me a lot too. Therefore, if there are four of us, there'll always be two people in a bed each. They would know I'd prefer you here every night, but Bailey and Vanessa certainly deserve to have your company too. We'll just share you as equally as possible, and I wouldn't kick either of them out of bed either."

"Um… Guess I'll have a chat with Vanessa. And Mum."

Jade nearly snorted. "Please, you think Mum would say no? She'd do anything to keep you happy, Benji. The very idea you might want to move out anytime soon makes her cry."

Jade didn't ask about making love that night, happy just to cuddle together as we drifted off. With no reason to get up early the next morning, we slept in until mid-morning, Jade walking downstairs to the kitchen as I went into my bedroom to wake up Bailey, amused to walk in on her masturbating. I removed her hand, took over with my mouth, and happily swallowed her load five minutes later.

"Woke up horny," she admitted, laughing to herself, "Though I was hoping you'd walk in here eventually."

Joining Jade downstairs for breakfast, nothing more than toast and coffee, we discussed ideas for what we'd do during our free time. I had no idea how many days I'd end up working with Isabella. Jade worked as a server at a restaurant afternoons and evenings five days a week. Bailey didn't currently have a job but was looking, as she wanted to contribute to the household, though Mum and Caroline insisted they didn't want anything from her. To them, the most important thing was that she was safe and in a house that loved her.

As Vanessa only lived up the road, I gave her a call and she arrived by lunchtime, the four of us hanging out by the pool. I made sandwiches for our guests, no surprise the three outside were topless by the time I walked back outside with a plate of food and a pitcher of drink for them. A cocktail, as usual. Earning a kiss from each of them, at least.

To my surprise, we were well behaved. Noticing my curious glance, Jade did suggest that turning the house into an orgy every single day would get a bit much in the end. It made sense, though once Jade disappeared to shower and change for work, Vanessa leapt on me, her lips on mine, tongue in her mouth. Bailey started laughing as I was caught by surprise for a moment.

"I need to fuck you, Benji. I was so turned on hearing your story about Isabella last night."

Taking her hand, I led her inside, Bailey followed as we wandered upstairs. Jade was changing for work in her bedroom. She took one look at us and shook her head. Giving me a hug and kiss, she told us to have fun and she'd see us later that night when she finished.

No point closing the door as the three of us stripped naked. "Want Bailey involved this time?" I wondered.

"Yes, Benji," Vanessa replied, "I'm thinking both ends, Bailey. And we'll swap after we've both cum first time."

"Wonderful idea, Ness," Bailey said with a smile.

Up on the bed, Vanessa got behind me, her tongue hard at work, while Bailey sat on her knees, teasing her girlcock with my tongue, not wanting to get her too horny too early. The closer they climaxed together, the better. Vanessa had certainly learned how to eat arse, looking back more than once as I moaned, letting her know how good it felt. Made her smile back at me, kissing each cheek. "Learning for you, Benji."

Her tongue was eventually replaced by her fingers. Eager as she was, she didn't waste too long doing that, both of us eager for her cock. I swallowed Bailey's girlcock as Vanessa slid hers inside me, her thick shaft slowly entering me until she bottomed out, feeling her lean forward to kiss up my back to my shoulder.

Thrusting into me slowly, I savoured the feeling of her thickness while I enjoyed giving Bailey attention. Relaxing her back against the headboard, she could look down as I looked up, my head slowly bobbing up and down her shaft, resting on one forearm, reaching up with my free hand to tweak her nipples. She loved that.

What surprised me was feeling Vanessa's hand wrap around my own cock. "Cum for me, Benji," she breathed into my ear.

"Fuck me harder. I'll cum with you barely touching me," I whispered back.

Vanessa leaned back, grabbed my hips, and started fucking me harder. Moving my hand from Bailey's breasts, I focused on stroking myself. It was all rather distracting, with Vanessa pumping me hard, blowing Bailey and stroking myself. With Vanessa now driving her cock deep inside me, I enjoyed an orgasm rather quickly, meaning I could free my hand to focus on Bailey.

"Fuck, I love your arse," Vanessa moaned.

"His mouth is pretty fucking good too," Bailey giggled.

"You close?"

"Getting there. You?"

"Just a few more minutes. Haven't fucked Benji in a few days. I've missed this tight little arse of his."

"He's going to ask you to move in." Vanessa stopped. I stopped, lifting my head and looking at Bailey. "Oh… um…"

Glancing back, Vanessa was smiling but I saw the tear drifting down her cheek. "Is that true?" she whispered.

"It's Jade's idea. Two to a bed each night so someone isn't left lonely."

She started pumping me hard and fast. "I'll talk to Mum when I get home," she grunted, "Fuck, I'd love to live here. And I'm happy to share. If you're with Jade, Bailey and I can fool around."

Bobbing up and down quicker on Bailey's cock, I could sense she was getting close to orgasm. "Hurry, Ness," she moaned.

"Getting there," Vanessa growled, leaning forward to really drive into me, "Fuck, Benji, I love you even more now."

I didn't reply, eager to swallow loads of Bailey's cum. I was caught by surprise when Vanessa moaned into my ear and I felt her erupt inside me, making me grunt as she drove her cock as deeply as possible. Her orgasm set off Bailey, her cock almost in my throat when that first spurt first. Swallowing her seed eagerly, I kept the last couple of doses in my mouth, turning to kiss Vanessa, who was delighted to taste her friends cum.

"Stay inside me a little while," I whispered, "I missed your girlcock too, Ness."

"You mean it?" she whispered, and I heard the emotion in her tone.

"Of course, beautiful. Ness, how long have we been friends?"

"Since primary school."

"And how long have we loved each other but never admitted it?"

She giggled. "I think almost as long."

"Therefore, you moving in is a natural thing. So, I'm asking, do you want to move in here with us?"

"God yes!"

She pulled out, finding myself lying between two beautiful futagirls, both of them snuggling into me, kissing my cheek, alternating who kissed me on the mouth. Vanessa wiped her girlcock down with some wet-wipes, insisting I wouldn't be doing anything 'nasty', according to her, though she knew I kept myself clean.

After grabbing us some drinks from downstairs, by the time I returned, they were making out and I noticed they were hard again. Both stared at me, eyes smouldering with desire, and I knew I was in for another good time. Bailey sat up on her knees as Vanessa spread her legs so I could kneel between them, lowering my mouth to her girlcock as Bailey slid hers inside me easily.

"I can feel your cum, Vanessa!"

"Wait until we finally gangbang him."

"Oh god, that'll be so hot. Can we video it, Benji?"

"Um… As long as it doesn't end up online, sure."

They both lasted longer second time around. Vanessa's fingers caressed my hair or my cheeks, looking up to see her smiling down at me, feelings for me obvious in her eyes. Bailey didn't take long to mount me properly but fucked me slowly, whispering she wanted to enjoy my tight butt for as long as possible. Did she think I was going to complain about that?

"We love you, Benji," Bailey whispered into my ear.

"So much," Vanessa added softly, "Can't wait to move in with you. The idea of sleeping with you, Jade or Bailey is very exciting. I sleep alone at home."

"Oh, Ness…"

"It's okay, Bailey. My intention was to end up with Benji someday." She moaned softly. "Oh, Benji, your mouth is far too talented. God, I'm on the boil already."

"Wait for me, Ness."

"No, fuck him nice and slow, Bailey. I'll fill his mouth then just watch."

Vanessa changed position so she was on her knees and gently started to move her hips in time with my mouth. Holding myself up by holding her arse, she giggled as I tickled her rosebud as I started deepthroating her. That made her moan loudly, stating she was close to orgasm.

"Fill his mouth with your delicious cum, Ness!"

Gripping my hair tightly, she moved her hips even faster. Both of us were now eager for her to cum. She cried out my name one last time before I felt her erupt, ensuring I was in the right position that her cum filled my mouth so I could taste her properly before I swallowed it. Bailey asked me to save some for her, doing as my lover requested, waiting until Vanessa was empty and had slumped back against the headboard before I turned to kiss Bailey, swapping cum.

"Mmmm. I do love her taste."

"I love yours too, Bailey."

Smiling at Vanessa, she returned a shy grin. "I don't mind, Ness. If I'm not available, if you want to fool around…"

Bailey slowly turned up the tempo of her thrusts, and she was soon fucking me nice and hard. Feeling her hot breath on my neck was always a turn on, and she was as complimentary as always while fucking me. All my young futagirl lovers were very sweet, even when pounding my arse into oblivion. I appreciated dirty talk but it wasn't always necessary. Probably something my younger lovers needed to learn or didn't believe necessary.

"Cum in me, sweetie," I moaned softly, "Fill me up like Ness did."

"Don't want to stop," she whimpered.

"I know, I don't want you to either, but you do need to cum."

Vanessa sat up on her knees again, noticing she ran her fingers through Bailey long, black hair. "You live here, sweetie. I will too soon enough. We'll get to have him all the time. But I know how you feel. So tight. So warm. So hot. And he's just too damned fucking cute."

"I love him so much, Ness."

Then she cried out in orgasm, her thick cock throbbing in my tight hole with each enormous spurt. Emptying herself completely, I wasn't surprised she collapsed onto my back, managing to slowly lower myself flat on the bed, Vanessa helping me roll her off, onto her side. Meeting her eyes, she returned a dreamy smile. "Strong feelings?" I asked.

"The day I walked into our high school and saw you, Benji. I'm sorry I took nearly six years to tell you."

"You're here now, Bailey. That's all that matters. Same with Vanessa. I've known her over a decade. We loved each other but… Well, we almost missed out on what we have now."

I didn't even noticed Mum in the doorway until I heard her sniffles. The three of us turned to see her standing there, wiping her cheeks. "You three are just too damned adorable together."

"Can Vanessa move in, Mum?"

Her face lit up as she walked over to the bed, lifting Vanessa up and hugging her tightly. "I'll talk to your mother but you are welcome to move in right now, if that's what you want. If it makes my son happy, that's what matters."

"I'll go home soon and talk to my mother. If she says it's okay, I'll come back tomorrow with a few things."

"Stay for dinner, then I'm sure my son can escort you home. Try not to fuck him on the way though." She paused before adding, looking at me, "Though I wouldn't blame you." Leaning over as she released Vanessa, she gave me a soft kiss. "I need some special son time soon too."

"Sorry, Mum."

"Don't apologise. You have many young lovers to keep satisfied. Maybe on the way to work tomorrow? We'll leave early and enjoy some time together?"

"I'd like that, Mum."

"Good boy. I'll shout when dinner is nearly ready." She looked over the three of us. "Can you dress for it, at least?"

We agreed to that, kissing each of us on the cheek again, before she walked out. Vanessa joined us back on the bed, finding myself cuddled again on either side. If a man ever wanted to feel like a king, have a beautiful futagirl to either side of you having made love to both of them, feeling a mix of their cum slowly leaking out of your bum.

Agreeing to shower, we'd just stepped out when Mum called out that dinner was ready. Caroline had arrived home too, noticing that we'd showered when we sat down, immediately joking about the fact the three of us looked well-fucked. "We had a proper threesome, Ma," I explained, "Bailey and Vanessa both took me at each end once."

"Might be something to get used to with all your girlfriends, Benji."

"I want a gangbang eventually."

I was surprised the faces of my parents lit up. "That's a big thing," Mum said, "Are you sure you can handle that?"

"I'd like to try, at least. And it would only be with those people I know and trust, and most of those people I also love."

"To be honest, my love, he is going to be working with Izzy, even if we know it's for a good cause, but will be having sex with strangers," Caroline added, "At least when he's gangbanged, as he said, it'll be with those he knows. Plus, seeing him take endless girlcock will turn us all on. But, to make sure he's safe, we ensure we agree to certain rules. The most important rule should be his enjoyment. If he's not enjoying it, we shouldn't be either."

"Would it bother either of you?" I asked Bailey and Vanessa.

"God no," Bailey replied, "Firstly, we'll be involved. Secondly, watching you being fucked is a turn on."

"Absolutely," Vanessa added, "Long as I get to fill your bum with some of my own cum."

"You two are guaranteed to be involved. Same with Mum and Ma. Jade too. Well, I'm sure you can figure out who would be invited."

The conversation moved on as we finished dinner, Bailey suggesting she had a couple of irons in the fire regarding finding a job, Mum insisting once again she didn't have to work but understood the financial independence a job would bring. Asking about what she would do regarding her parents and family, particularly with Christmas within a few weeks, Bailey told us that she did swap messages with her father but hadn't heard from anyone else in her family since arriving at our home.

Surprisingly, Bailey wasn't upset at all. "You're already my family, "she said softly. Mum and Ma hugged her tightly, no surprise they had a little weep. "You didn't know me the first day I arrived yet I was accepted without question. As soon as Benji told you about my home life, you almost insisted I stay here. I'd never felt that sort of love before."

"Bailey, if we could, we'd adopt you. But, rest assured, we already see you as one of our own," Mum said.

Clearing my throat, I suggested to Vanessa that it would be a good time to walk her home. Grabbing her handbag from my room, she wished everyone else goodbye before I took her hand, strolling towards her house. She stopped us more than once to kiss me, the sort of kiss that was usually a promise of a lot more. Anyone who drove by and saw us would have realised how she felt about me.

"You trying to turn me on?" I wondered.

"I'm turning myself on, Benji. Going to masturbate something stupid tonight, soak myself in cum. I'll send you some video and photos."

"I'd stay but I have to work." Squeezing her hand so she looked at me, I asked, "Are you sure you're okay with it?"

She dazzled me with a smile. "Benji, we all talked about it. Not one of us has a problem. It's just sex, but more importantly, you'll be making your clients feel special. And, trust me on this one, we know you'll make them feel special."

Walking her to the front door of her house, her mother must have noticed our arrival, opening the door and giving me a tight hug. Inviting me inside, she poured us both a drink, asking plenty of questions about how I'd done at school, what I was doing for the summer, where I hoped to go for university. When I explained my new job, her eyes lit up.

"Oh… I might just have to see if I can find the website online."

"You wouldn't have to pay for me to enjoy sex with you, Julie."

"Benji! That's my mother!"

Smirking over the rim of my glass, I said, "Don't many men have fantasies of enjoying some time with a mother and daughter?"

"What do you think, Mum?"

She sipped at her drink before replying. "I think I might just visit the website anyway. How much is it?"

"Nothing. It's not like that, Julie. As I said, I don't get paid. My guests will be virgins…" I took her hand in mine. "But if you wanted to visit, Julie, I'll tell Bella and she can organise something for you."

Julie couldn't stop smiling for a few seconds. "I think I can organise a visit or two. When will you be working until?"

"The week before university starts. The more money I make, the easier life will be for the year."

"Well, another good reason for a visit or two. You look after my daughter, Benji, so I'll look after you."

"You just want to fuck him, Mum." Silence before she added, "Can't blame you though. You're going to love it. So will he, to be honest."

Finishing my drink, I thanked Julie as Vanessa escorted me to the door. We shared one last soft kiss, whispering our love for each other, before I walked home. Mum, Caroline and Bailey were watching television, so I sat down and joined them, as I had no studies and would rather spend time with them. Bailey snuggled into me, which always felt nice, all of us waiting until Jade came home. Noticing we'd waited up earned a smile, taking my hand and dragging me to the shower.

"I'm hot, sweaty and annoying having to deal with idiots. You'll make me feel better," she insisted.

Stepping under the water, all she wanted from her brother was some cuddles, some kisses, and lots of affection. "That bad?" I had to ask.

"I need you tonight," she murmured, "I enjoy what I do but… Sometimes…"

Stepping out of the shower, we told everyone we were going to bed, Bailey seeming to understand without being told, kissing her goodnight, before I joined Jade in her bedroom. Closing the door, I joined her on the bed, no surprise her girlcock was already lubed up. Took all of a couple of minutes for me to be lubed up and ready, lying on my back as she slid her length inside me.

"Thank you, baby," she whispered, "I need to make love tonight."

"Jade, whenever you need me, I'll be here. Now, make love to your brother."

Wrapping my legs around her, she lowered her body so her nipples ran up and down my chest with each thrust, our lips rarely parting, only doing so to catch our breath. She'd seemed sad walking through the door, her eyes now alive with joy, feelings of love and lust, the look I always saw when we were making love. Caressing her cheek, fingers through her hair, all my little touches earned one of those smiles I'd seen nearly my entire life. We'd always been affectionate, but since turning eighteen, the sex had only brought us closer and closer.

"Fuck," I moaned, "I love how you feel inside me, Jade."

"I can't get enough of you, Benji."

"A little faster, but take as long as you need. Cum in me and we'll sleep."

As she started to thrust harder and faster, moaning and groaning in unison, my lips were eager for hers, wanting as much of our bodies as possible to connect. I wasn't surprised that I came all over myself without touching my cock. I was doing that more and more often, having learned to position my body correctly so I'd do that. My sister noticed and smiled, using a finger to clean a bit of my chest and taste my cum.

That was the signal that she should fuck me harder. Spreading my legs and lifting my lower body, she started to drive her girlcock into me harder and faster, and I urged her on. I loved how my big sister fucked me. To be honest, she owned me completely. I'd do anything for her, but she knew that, and I knew would never take advantage. But I was honest about one thing. Whatever she wanted, I'd do for her, as long as she never stopped fucking me.

"Benji," she moaned, hearing in her tone she was close.

"Fill me, beautiful. Then I'll hold you as we sleep."

"Oh god…"

A few more minutes at most then she simply couldn't hold it back, burying her girlcock and unloading deep inside me. She could barely hold herself up as she climaxed, carefully lowering herself down as I wrapped my arms around her. Kissing her softly on the cheek, I whispered how much I loved her. I think she'd had a shitty day, as she softly cried for a couple of minutes. Giving her a couple of gentle squeezes, I assured her that I wasn't the only one who loved her. I liked to think I made her feel better.

After another quick shower, we returned to bed. Spooned back against her, she held me ever so tightly in her arms. "I love you so much," she whispered, "You always make me feel wonderful, Benji."

"Because you are, Jade. I've worshipped you my entire life."

"I know. I hope you don't think I ever took advantage."

"If you did, I wouldn't have cared. The most important thing is the here and now. We just made love, now I feel your body against mine, and nothing else matters in the world right now. I hope I made your day just a little brighter."

"Okay, three dozen futawives." We both giggled before I felt her soft lips on my cheek. "Goodnight, my love," she whispered.

"I'll always be here for you, Jade. Goodnight."

Chapter 9

Chapter Text

I'll admit to feeling nerves as Mum drove me to work for my first time working with Isabella and Naomi. Though the role I was taking on wasn't exactly what I thought it was going to be meeting with Isabella for the first time, what I'd been told by the Pythia had certainly kept me awake the past couple of nights. Jade, Vanessa and Bailey did their best to wear me out and distract me, but if what I was told was correct, the future was going to be interesting, to say the least.

Mum could sense I was nervous, so eventually turned off the main road until we were parked in a quiet alley. She pulled down her panties, took off her shirt and skirt, unhooked her bra, and started lubing up her girlcock. She didn't even need to ask me, taking off my own clothes as she pushed her seat all the way back, managing to move over and straddle her lap.

"I love you, baby," she whispered, feeling the head at my rosebud, ready to accept her shaft.

"I love you too, Mum," I whispered back, pressing down and feeling the head slowly pop inside me.

We both moaned as I slowly lowered myself all the way down, wrapping an arm around the back of her neck as we made out. Once I'd bottomed out, I broke the kiss and smiled. "It's been a while, Mum. I'm sorry."

"No apologies, baby, but I do miss the feeling of being inside my little boy. You'll always be him, no matter how old you get." She looked me up and down. "There's no missing you're a man now though. With a lovely cock between your legs." I felt myself blush. "I know you had worried, sweetie. Are they gone now?"

"Yeah, I guess I was worrying about nothing."

Bouncing up and down on her, we resumed making out, using one hand to tweak her nipples that earned a few soft moans. I'd woken up horny that morning, feeling Jade's girlcock pressing into me. I'd have loved more time with her, but I had to get up for work. She woke up a little as I kissed her goodbye. Her face lit up with a smile, and I felt better knowing I'd be leaving her in a better mood. Wishing her a good day, that last kiss was something else. Bailey was fast asleep, kissing her softly, waking up enough to hear her love for me before she rolled over and was lightly snoring within seconds.

"Oh baby, you feel so good," Mum moaned.

"I love riding you, Mum."

"Caroline knew I was doing this so we didn't fuck last night. I've got a massive load for you, baby."

"God yes, I want it so much."

"Soon, baby. Just a little longer inside you now. I'm loving it."

I bounced faster and faster, loving the feeling of my mother's thick girlcock deep inside me. I kept kissing her, eager to feel her lips pressed against mine as she seemed as eager to kiss me. I'd always been close to my mother, but since adding a sexual relationship, I'd never felt close, and I think she felt the same. Just those little moments during each day we shared, she was still my mother, but there was no doubt she enjoyed the deeper, meaningful relationship created since we'd been intimate.

"Mummy," I moaned.

"I know, baby. You like Mummy's girlcock?"

"So much, Mummy," I whimpered, as I really wanted her to cum in me.

Feeling her hand on the back of my head, I lowered my mouth to kiss her again, whimpering as she seemed to start slamming her girlcock up into me, not that I'd complain. But I knew it was because she was close to finishing. So I kept kissing her, wrapping my arms around her, feeling her smile as I kissed her. I felt her hands on my arse as she started to fuck me harder, and when she finally started to cum, I think it was to the relief of us both.

"Baby," she whimpered, and I noticed the tears down her cheeks.

"Don't cry, Mummy," I whispered.

"I just feel so close to you like this, baby. I just know that as much as I love my wife, I'm also in love with my son." I kissed her softly, as I felt exactly the same way. Her hands moved up my body as she finished ejaculating. I made sure I bottomed out again before we broke apart. "You'll be late your first day."

"Don't care. You're more important, and once I tell Isabella, she won't care either. Mum, I'll make time for you. I promise."

Resting a hand on my chest, she met my eyes. "Baby, your girlfriends and sister… Never deny them. You have such a good heart. You're so special." She started to cry again. "I know how much you love me, baby. I'll never, ever think otherwise. Any time I get a moment like this is enough."

"But…"

"Sweetie, I have Caroline. She's my wife, and she makes me feel special every day. But she also understands the connection I have with you, not just as your mother. She feels that too."

"She does?" I ask softly.

"She loves you as much as Jade and I do. Do you feel the same for her?"

"I love her to bits, Mum. She's been a second mother since the day she moved in. I've told her that."

Her fingers stoked my cheek, the smile lighting up her beautiful face. "And now I love you a little more. But we'd best go, baby. You have a job, hopefully making futanari feel as special as I do right now."

"I'll always love you, Mum."

She started up the car, but I saw the tears fall down her cheek, grabbing her hand and holding it the rest of the way. We were both naked, but neither of us cared until we parked up near the townhouse. Only then did we dress. Once I had my clothes on, Mum turned to me, leaning over and kissed me again. "I'll pick you up, baby. Just let me know each day, okay?"

"Are you sure?"

"I'll get half an hour here, half an hour home with you each day. So yes, I will."

"I love you, Mum. So much."

Her lower lip trembled again before she kissed me. It was a kiss not only of passion but something else. When she pulled back, her cheeks were wet, eyes glistening. "I wish your father…"

And I understood why in that moment. She'd had a man, and he'd destroyed her at heart. Now she had another man, a man she loved unconditionally, and I was now returning that love. And it was overwhelming her. I had to get out of the car, lest I start blubbing like a baby. I kissed her softly, told her how much I loved her, and got out of the car, striding towards the door.

I didn't hear the car pull away. Pressing the doorbell, Isabella actually opened the door. She took one look at me, meeting her kind and soft eyes, and I burst into tears, feeling her pull me close. I heard the door shut as she hugged me tightly, feeling a second part of arms around me, figuring it was Naomi.

"Is it this? The role? What you were told about who you are and your future?" Isabella whispered. Shaking my head, she asked, "Your mother?"

"I think I understand a little bit more about her now," I murmured, "I think I do, and it's heart-breaking."

There was silence before Isabella asked, "Are you the only man in her life?" Nodding, I felt both hug me tightly. "Naomi, take him to his room. Just comfort him for now. Benji, your visitor for today will arrive at ten. Will you be ready?"

"Yes. I'll be fine. I think I've just learned a couple of big things that I probably wasn't meant to, at least right now."

Isabella kissed me softly, and I had a feeling she cared about me a lot already. Naomi took my hand and led me to the stairway leading upstairs, walking towards a closed door. The bedroom was decorated beautifully, no expense spared, with its own bathroom to the right. Naomi sat at the foot of the bed, taking a seat next to her. Turning towards me, she stroked my cheek.

"Big morning?"

"Feels like it. I think I understand my mother a bit more. Her depth of love for me but also the pain she keeps hidden from everyone. Just a chink but… I think I might need to ask some tough questions. She's given me the basics but there is more. Maybe only Caroline knows."

"And me?" she asked softly.

"I was attracted the moment our eyes met, Naomi."

Her face lit up in an absolute stunning grin. "Really?" she asked, seemingly surprised by what I said.

"I never lie. But surely you must have men falling over…" Her face fell, changing from joy to sadness in seconds. "You've been hurt?" I asking, keeping my voice soft.

"Too many times. I don't trust many men nowadays. But there was something about you… Isabella said there is an aura about you that we now understand, but she felt as safe with you more than anyone she knows, and you were a stranger. I felt the same thing. The moment you hugged and kissed me, I just felt this warmth inside me, that you would never hurt me, that you'd fight for me, that you'd… That you'd die for me." Raising my eyebrows at that, she added with a smile, "Those were only feelings, Benji, but they were so strong, I cried when you left on Monday. But when I got home, I was so horny, I masturbated five times before I finally fell asleep."

"Could that explain all the futanari I've met?"

"It's possible. Isabella might know more. All I know is that… I'd love that date with you, Benji."

"Despite what I'll be doing?"

"Sex is sex. It's a physical act, but you're doing something very special while you're here. When you're out with me, your focus is me, and feelings might be involved." She broke out into giggles. "Okay, I lied when I said 'might'. Feelings will definitely be involved." Taking my hand in hers, she met my eyes, "I like you already. And I'd like to know you better."

"If that's the case, you might need to get to know my girlfriends too."

"If they love you, Benji, they'd be worth knowing and meeting."

"Okay, you'll need to come to my house sooner rather than later. If that's not too soon…"

"Take me on a date, and I'll do it the day after."

"Agreed."

We sealed that agreement with a soft kiss. I sensed she wanted more, a lot more, in that moment. So did I. She was gorgeous, incredibly sweet, and she wanted me. That much was obvious. But she broke the kiss before things went too far. "You should shower and ready yourself. Your very first client will be her at ten. She's going to be very nervous because she knows exactly who you are."

"Really?"

"My grandmother wasn't incorrect. Word has spread through our networks, Benji. You'll learn more and more as you go along. You're still young and nothing major will happen yet. But your preparations must begin."

"Do I need to wear anything?"

"Nope. Just shower, put on a robe, and wait in here until there's a knock at the door. It'll either be the client, Isabella, or me."

"Okay, I'll have a shower and wait in here."

She kissed me again before skipping to the doorway, glancing back a final time and smiling, before disappearing and closing the door. Striding into the bathroom, I washed off first, particularly my butt as Mum's cum was still leaking out, before I ensured I smelled nice, looking in the mirror to see I didn't need to shave, typical, throwing on a silk robe and waiting in the bedroom. There was a small cabinet that held bottles of liquor, a fridge filled with water and soda, a small cupboard with snacks, and lube absolutely everywhere around the room.

A knock at the door almost made me jump, checking my watch to see it was just after ten. I wasn't sure what to expect. What I didn't was a beautiful but clearly nervous young futagirl, looking as fidgety as anyone about to have sex for the first time. Blonde, beautiful blue eyes, at least 6'3 if I guessed correctly, wearing a gorgeous summer dress that highlight her curves, showed off her long legs. Meeting my eyes, the smile that appeared melted me completely. If she was a virgin, god help me…

"Hi," she said softly.

"Hello. Who are you, beautiful?"

"I'm Riley."

Wondering if I should use a fake name or not, I figured it didn't matter. "I'm Benji." I kissed her cheek, noticing she blushed. Taking her hand, I felt her shake at my touch. Definitely nervous. Escorting her inside the room, I shut the door and led her to the couch. She sat down, smoothing down her dress. When I sat down next to her, she glanced at me and grinned. "Would you like a drink? Anything you want?" I paused before asking, "Are you nervous?"

"Is it that obvious?"

"I know you're a virgin and therefore it's your first time with a lover."

"Is that a problem?"

"No. Two questions. How old are you?"

"Eighteen."

"So am I." That made her smile. "Am I receiving?" She nodded eagerly. "Okay, sweetie, I can work with that. And we'll enjoy a drink first, hopefully calm those nerves."

Pouring us two fingers of some pleasant liquor, I sat next to her and asked some simple questions. The obvious was obvious. She lived at home. She had siblings. She was a recent graduate from high school. Single with no previous relationships. She was a virgin at eighteen and wanted to lose it. She'd looked on the internet and, from what she told me, the Pythia of the globe had started to spread word already.

The drink calmed her down, so by the time we kissed, she wanted to take control, and I let her. Since I only had a robe on, undressing me was easy, so I took delight in undressing her instead. She lifted her arse so I could take off her panties as I sat on my knees in front of her, looking up her naked body. Her breasts were not large, noticing the tan lines she had over her breasts and groin. That wasn't a real surprise.

What did make me grin was what was between her legs. "That's quite the girlcock for an eighteen year old. Nine?" The smile was so adorably shy, I almost wanted to just cuddle her and that be that. "Impressive, sweetheart. Would you like me to blow you first? If I make you cum, you'll last longer when we make love."

"Make love?" she asked softly.

"Of course. Your first time should be about love. I will show you everything I know and love, and trust me, my aim is to make you feel as special as I can during your first time. All I can hope is that you leave this room feeling as special as you obviously are."

"I wish all men were like you," she whispered. And, in that one sentence, I knew a young futagirl who'd had her heart broken, probably more than once. Some men did well and truly suck when it came to futanari. Thankfully, the majority liked them, and a lot of those loved them too.

Taking her thick girlcock in my mouth made her moan loudly, and I had a feeling her first blowjob wasn't going to last long. She didn't know what to do with her hands or body, which didn't bother me. I knew this was going to be awkward for her so it was important to make her feel comfortable. So I focused on making her cum, noticing her head rested back but the smile on her face. "Look at me, beautiful," I whispered, watching her head life in time to see her girlcock slide inside my mouth again.

"Oh my god," she cried, "It feels wonderful, Benji."

I didn't reply, just focused on how great her girlcock felt in my mouth. She rested a hand on the top of my head, using my hand to show her what to do. That earned another smile, before she cried she was close to orgasm already. I knew it was going to finish early, ensuring I took as much of her cum in my mouth as possible before.

Lifting myself up when she was done, I opened my mouth to show her its contents. She laughed out loud and asked if I was willing to share. Leaning forward, she kissed me softly, feeling her tongue in my mouth as we swapped her cum, only breaking once we'd swallowed it all. Standing up, I took her hand and led her over to the bed, sitting back, ensuring she followed me as I lay on my back, head propped up by pillows as we continued to kiss.

"I didn't expect this," she admitted, "I thought it would just be…"

"Isabella told me that those who wanted to visited me wanted more romance, to feel special. And that's how I feel too. Sure, I loved being fucked, but I also want to feel something. Riley, you're gorgeous, and I'm glad you're my first client."

Her face lit up. "I am?"

"You are. Now, give yourself a few minutes until you're hard again. I prepared myself earlier, so you don't need to worry about me. All you need do is slide that wonderful girlcock of yours inside me, and we'll make love. But you're not on a clock as I will only see one futagirl any day that I'm here. I reckon Isabella or Naomi will eventually knock to make sure everything is okay, but my entire focus is on you alone."

Her girlcock was hard in no time, so all I needed to do was get comfortable and guide her inside me. I watched her face as she slowly slid inside me. I actually felt honoured I was taking her virginity. I was a little sad that she was with me rather than someone she loved, but I knew it was something many young futagirls did. Life was still difficult for so many futanari out in the world, despite all the changes in recent decades.

"Oh god!" she cried, "Oh my… Oh Benji…"

Putting a hand on her chest, I said, "Go slowly, sweetie. Take your time. In and out slowly, just leave the head of your girlcock in each time, then slide back in. It'll feel wonderful for both of us." She did that, watching her face just light up again. Leaning down to kiss me, I let her take control and she figured out what felt good for her. It was going to be great for me no matter what.

When I wrapped my legs around her waist, her eyes lit up as she had a different angle to enjoy. "Fuck me, Riley," I moaned. And she did. Feeling her pump into me faster, she figured out that slow and steady would win the race, but slowly but surely certainly felt even better. I wasn't worried about an orgasm. I knew my role was about making sure the young futagirl enjoyed herself, and that she had all day to do it again and again to her hearts content.

"Oh my god," she moaned again.

"Fill me up, Riley. I'll get you hard again."

"I've never felt… Is it always like this?"

"Yes, it is. You feel wonderful. Keep going, sweetie."

"I'm close, Benji."

"Then cum in me. I hope you cum in me more than once."

That earned another of those smiles before she kissed me, feeling her pump me faster and faster before moaning into mouth, that first throb of her girlcock before she filled me with her cum. I wrapped my legs and arms around her tightly to keep her close as she spurted again and again. Once she was empty, I expected the tears. The first time was always emotional for anyone, but I'd learned for a young futagirl, it meant a whole lot more. Acceptance was just one feeling.

"You're a special young futagirl, Riley," I whispered, "I'm glad I was your first."

"Thank you, Benji."

"You're welcome, sweetie. Now, dry your eyes, then we'll relax for fifteen minutes, then… Well, what would you like?"

"You on top. I've always dreamed of a young man riding my girlcock."

"Then that's what you shall have. And when you cum again, we'll go have a shower, clean up, and we'll snuggle until the end of the day, unless…"

Her face lit up again. God, she was gorgeous. "No, that sounds wonderful, Benji."

To get her nice and hard again, I made sure she was on her back and showered her body in attention. It was obvious she'd never had that, not only focusing on her gorgeous breasts, but from the top of her head to her little toes. By the time I'd finished, I wasn't sure if she wanted to cry or orgasm, but her girlcock was almost obscenely hard and leaking pre-cum, wasting no time sliding down it and immediately riding hard and fast.

"Can I come again?"

I laughed at the double meaning. "Sweetie, you can cum again now and you can visit whenever I'm working. But try not to get attached… Well… Let's see anyway…"

"I want to actually cum in you soon."

"Sweetie, if you can cum twice, three times or ten, I won't be complaining."

I rode her hard and fast, watching her face light up as she was happy to lie there for a while, letting me do the work. I wasn't going to complain, polite enough to ask if she wanted to see me cum too. Yes, she definitely wanted to see that, so while bouncing myself, I stroked my cock and came quickly, considering I was incredibly turned on by enjoying a young futagirl enjoying her first time. She giggled as I erupted all over her, leaning down to kiss her once I was empty. Explaining what she should do next, I rested on forearms as she placed her arms on my butt cheeks and started to pump me.

"Oh Benji!" she moaned.

"That's it, baby. Fuck me nice and hard. Fill me up again."

"You're so tight."

"Just for you, sweetie."

The smile that formed was ever so sweet. She probably knew that was bullshit, but again, it was about making her feel special. Kissing her again, she pumped me faster and faster, harder and harder. Soon enough, I was begging her to keep fucking me, and she knew that was real, making her smile again, knowing she was pleasing me so much.

"Take my big girlcock, Benji."

"God yes. Fuck me, sweetie. Keep going, long as you can."

Kissing me deeply, her tongue now exploring my mouth, the confidence was now flowing through her. Thrusting up into me faster and faster, I met her eyes and smiled, letting her know I was loving it. Moaning and groaning simply urged her on. Fuck, she felt wonderful inside me. Shame she was a client, I'd have kept her around with my girlfriend, mostly because she was just so damned sweet. Isabella had warned me, the fact I'd met some adorable young futagirls and I'd have to box away any feelings or emotions I might feel.

Damned difficult to do when my first client was just so damned cute and I knew she was falling for me already. The Pythia was right, it seemed.

When she finally came inside me again, her face lit up and I certainly smiled as I felt her fill me up again. As she slowly stopped thrusting into me, I rested down on her girlcock, ensuring I kept kissing her until she was completely relaxed. "Now that was an orgasm," she whispered, "And I'm covered in your cum too."

"That's why I have a bathroom nearby."

Sliding off her, she turned onto her side and we snuggled for a few minutes. She was just too damned cute, and I was worried she'd get attached, even though I was an entertainer. But I also didn't want to break her heart, so I let her cuddle me until I suggested we have a shower. She enjoyed that, cleaning each other up and down before stepping out, enjoying drying each other down, before we sat in a pair of silk robes on the couch, chatting about our lives. I had nothing to hide, and I learned more about her. It was obvious she was incredibly smart but almost painfully shy, but also wary of people, admitting she'd had her heart broken more than once, which is why she chose to visit me.

The knock at the door halted our conversation, Isabella poking her head in. Noticing we were sitting on the couch, she walked in and took a seat on the lone chair. "Did you enjoy your first time, Riley?"

"I loved it, Ma'am. I'd love to come again." I chuckled the double meaning behind the phrase, Riley realising and giggling too.

"Well, you're more than welcome to. I can give you his schedule, and if you wish to become a regular after today, that's more than possible. If you end up being one of his girlfriends, I'd certainly understand why you'd both make that decision. Just note that this young man is only with us temporarily."

"That's okay. But he's made me feel so special today."

Isabella smiled at me, and I think she was proud in that moment. "Well, that's what we aim to do, please our clients. Riley, would you like to stay all day or is there a time you wish to go home?"

"I don't know. Benji?"

"It's your choice, sweetie. I'll be here until around 5pm."

"Um… I really enjoyed our first time, but I also have to think about things." She took my hand in hers. "You made me feel so special, Benji. I'm already falling for you." She giggled, adding, "Typical futagirl, falling for her first lover."

"You're very special to me already too."

I could sense Riley wanted to stay longer and eventually agreed to stay for another couple of hours. We spent most of the time chatting about our lives, and I did give her one or two snippets of my conversation shared with the Pythia. She knew about them, another reason why the Church of Avignon despised futanari, the fact they still worshipped in the old ways, revered the old gods.

We also made love one more time, slow and gentle, Riley above me as I savoured the feeling her nine-inch girlcock being thrusting into me. I made her smile when moving my hips, meeting her thrusts, and by the end, she was slamming it nice and deep, her mouth on mine constantly. When she came, she almost screamed with delight before collapsing on my chest. When I felt her shake, I knew she was crying again, wrapping my limbs around her, whispering how special to me she already was.

She said she had to go home eventually, that she couldn't handle being with me any longer, otherwise it would be too hard to go. We dressed together before I escorted her downstairs. She hugged Isabella and Naomi, thanking them both for providing something as special as our few hours were.

"I'll be back soon," she whispered as she hugged me for the final time.

"I hope so, sweetie. I had a great time. Thank you for being my first."

"You too," she whispered back, hearing her catch the sob, "You made it so special for me."

"I'm glad to hear that, sweetie." Leaning back, I caressed her cheek, meeting her eyes. "Live your best life, Riley. Don't let them get you down. Okay?" She nodded to that, a small smile forming, before I kissed her again. "Hope to see you again."

"Goodbye, Benji."

"Goodbye, beautiful."

Another heart-warming smile before she opened the door, walking towards her car parked on the opposite side of the road, waving as she took off, before I closed the door. I sighed, feeling myself slump. First client and she was just far too adorable, someone I'd get attached to if I saw her again. Turning back to where Isabella and Naomi, they could almost read my mind.

"She needed you, Benji," Isabella said, "Someone as young as herself to make her feel special."

"I understand but… Damn, I loved every second but had to remind myself that, despite my role, she's not one of my girlfriends or family. She was a lover. And I stand here knowing I want to see her again."

Isabella hugged me tightly. "Just that good heart of yours, sweetie," she whispered, "You hungry?"

"I could do with a nibble."

"I know you're not here for it, but would you like to enjoy a couple of other lovers before the end of the day? Again, no payment. You're not a working man like others. You're not here for that sort of thing. But many of the futanari who visit here are lonely, looking for companionship and just that feeling of being loved, even if only for a little while."

"Actually, that sounds like I'm doing a good thing, providing a service of companionship and love. I don't see how that can be viewed negatively."

"Sex work is still looked down upon unfortunately, again, led by the Church and their moral charters. But many of my men and futagirls are providing a service for many people. Many are not here for sex. Some want nothing more than a cuddle and to feel a connection, even if only for a brief time."

Taking a seat at the kitchen counter as Naomi started making us sandwiches, I gave it some thought. "I see both points, but the problem is meeting more futagirls like Riley. I'm not sure my heart could handle it. I can close myself off as best I can, but it was her first time because…"

"She told me when I called her," Naomi said, "Unfortunately, Benji, so many of us don't have it easy. I'm sure you see the news each night, what happens to us on a daily basis."

"That's why I'm going into law," I muttered.

Finishing lunch, we enjoyed a drink in Isabella's office, noticing Naomi sat close to me on the couch. I didn't mind, our mutual attraction was obvious. She was different to most of my lovers, but there was no doubting she was a sweet futagirl. I definitely wanted to get to know her outside of work.

Close to 1pm, I headed to my room to ready myself for my next visitor. Unlike Riley, she was close to forty years old, and although friendly, she was there for one reason. She wanted a young man to fuck. Next to no 'romance', we just stripped and she wasted little time fucking me. I didn't mind, to be honest. Actually made it easier. I was just a warm, tight hole for her to slide her girlcock into, fuck nice and hard until she climaxed, got her hard again quickly, and she fucked me again until she left a second load inside me. Shower together, kiss on the cheek, then goodbye.

Explaining that to Isabella afterwards, she laughed but admitted that quite a few of her clients would probably be like that with her other workers. I retorted, stating I'd probably prefer it if I was doing something similar. Easier on heart, conscience and soul. Just keep it to the act of sex without any intimacy.

My last client of the day was much the same, to start with anyway, but was left thinking she was even older, perhaps in her fifties, and that's when I learned that, unlike women, futanari kept their figure, for want of a better word. When I politely asked her age and she told me late-fifties, I was amazed. She simply smirked at my surprise. "Another reason why they hate us," she muttered, "My tits are still up here, even after three children and breastfeeding."

"They are spectacular." No word of a lie. I wasn't good at judging how big a pair of breasts were, but even on a late fifties futanari, there was no doubting they were huge.

"Well, aren't you a sweetheart," she said, continuing to strip off, "Now, when was the last time you were fucked by an enormous cock?"

"Monday. Isabella is well endowed."

She turned around and I almost choked on my drink. She was at least as big as Isabella. I sculled my drink, placing the glass on the nightstand, before I stood up and approached her, making sure I had lube. Ensuring I lubed up her girlcock nicely, I saw apprehension on her face. "Been a while?" I asked softly.

"A few years. I've wanted to do this before but… I lost my nerve…"

"I'm young enough to be your son, maybe even grandson…"

"I was looking online and saw your profile, who you might be to my people. I didn't think you'd see someone like me, but I finally just found some courage and knocked on the door downstairs."

"I'm glad you did."

"Can we make love?"

"Whatever you wish is my desire."

It started off gentle and slow, but once she was over her nerves, she fucked me senseless. I didn't complain at all, every minute was wonderful, particularly when she came inside me and just kept on fucking me. When she had my legs over her shoulders, my arse raised, and she was just absolutely pounding me, I just wanted her to keep going the rest of the day and night, it felt so damned good.

She wore herself out it in the end, blasting inside me before she pulled out and collapsed next to me. "Fucking hell, what a workout!"

"Never enjoyed something like this with… um…"

"Someone as old as me?" she asked, chuckling to herself, "As you said, I might be old enough to be your grandmother. Though I'm still fit, my hair colour is natural and not too many wrinkles, yes?"

"Still gorgeous, far as I'm concerned."

"And that's why Isabella recommended you. Haven't felt this good in years."

After a shower, I escorted her downstairs, a cuddle and a kiss before she walked out towards her car, turning back to see Isabella and Naomi smiling at me. Walking into the kitchen, Naomi made us all a coffee as I took a seat on a stool. Isabella chuckled as I did perch myself somewhat carefully. My last client had given me one hell of a hard fuck in addition to having an enormous cock.

Mum must have been informed that I finished with my last client at 5pm as she arrived half an hour later. We sat in Isabella's office, enjoying a coffee each as we discussed what I'd been up to. Mum wasn't surprised to hear I'd enjoyed time with two other futanari, in addition to the young futagirl who had given me her virginity that morning.

"Before you go, Benji, one question. Did you enjoy it?" Isabella asked.

"I did. More than I thought I would. Each client was different."

"Good. So you'll be back when I next have someone interested?"

"Definitely."

Smiling, she stood up out of her chair, taking me in her arms and kissing me softly. Kissing her back, I melted against her firm body, feeling her thick girlcock pressing into me. "Far too adorable," she whispered, "You'd better get your cute butt out of her, otherwise I'll keep you here all night, and that'll make Naomi jealous. Give her a kiss and cuddle before you go."

"See you soon, Bella."

"I'll see you then, cutie." She paused, looking unsure before adding, "Before you go, there is one thing, Benji."

Walking around her desk, she opened her desk and took an envelope out, handing it over to me. Opening it up, I saw money. Glancing at her, she returned a shy grin. "It's not for what you did in the bedroom. I'm paying the same as Naomi. A flat daily rate on the days you're here, whether you have sex or not. That way you won't feel… You know…"

"Are you sure? I don't really need the money."

"You're officially an employee here. You'll pay tax, earn superannuation, everything will be above board and lawful."

Scratching my chin, I finally nodded. "Okay. I guess if you put it that way, it doesn't make it sound as…"

"Sordid?"

"I don't mean to offend."

Thankfully, Isabella laughed. "Benji, I know what I'm doing here, but you are different. Your role is different. You're an important young man, plus your time here will be brief. Once you're at university, the Pythia will soon reach out again." She smirked, adding, "You'll still enjoy virgins every so often, but the approach will be different."

Wishing Naomi goodbye, she stood up out of her chair, hugging me tightly. I felt her girlcock press into me from underneath her skirt, sharing a long, lingering kiss with her. No doubting we were attracted, particularly when we pulled apart and her cheeks were bright red. "I'll see you again soon, Benji," she whispered.

"If it's quiet, I'll make sure I spend some time together next time so we can talk."

The smile that formed was so sweet, I had to kiss her again. Whispering goodbye, I walked to the door, making sure I turned back one last time before I stepped outside. The house was cool as the heat almost knocked me out, making sure I was sat in the air-conditioned car as quickly as possible. I burst into laughter as Mum had her girlcock out, nice and hard, pre-cum glistening at the head of it.

"Mum, I've…"

"I was just masturbating while I was waiting, sweetie. Have a good day?"

"I enjoyed it, Mum. More than I thought. Thanks. I mean it."

"You're welcome. Want to blow me while I drive us home?"

"Long as I get a creamy load in my mouth."

"Give it five minutes. Ten at most."

She wasn't lying. It was between five and ten minutes by the time she blasted in my mouth, gulping it down before I sat back, Mum smiling widely, taking her hand in mine as she drove us the rest of the way home. She did pack away her girlcock after pulling into the driveway, heading inside to be greeted by Bailey and Vanessa, who had organised with Bailey and Jade to move in what she needed. Greeting both of us with a hug and kiss, Mum headed off for a quick shower, Caroline appearing in that time, no surprise she immediately headed upstairs to join Mum.

My girlfriends asked about my day and I hid nothing. I admitted that the young futagirl I'd been with was named Riley, she'd obviously been a virgin, and we enjoyed a few hours together, adding that there was already a depth of feeling between us. They all smiled when I told them about Riley eventually needing to leave to think about things as we already shared a deep connection.

"The futagril who works at the front desk, she's interested in me too," I admitted, "Her name is Naomi."

"When can we meet her?" Vanessa asked. Blinking at her in surprise and silence made both of them giggle. "Benji, if she likes you, then we're going to like her in return. What's she like?" When I'd explained what she looked like and how sweet she was, they started grinning again. "She sounds spectacular."

"Only known her a couple of days but there was that immediate connection. Shit, those few hours with Riley were special. I really liked her from the start."

Mum and Caroline appeared a few minutes looking rather rosy-cheeked. Mum and Bailey started to prepare dinner, Vanessa stepping in quickly to assist. Mum asked them both why, hearing replies that, until they found jobs, they'd help around the house by doing most of the chores. Mum smiled, kissing both on the cheek in thanks. Hearing the word 'chores', I wandered outside to check the pool and figured the lawns would need another mow soon enough.

After dinner, we chilled out in front of the television until Jade arrived home. Thankfully, she was in a better mood than the previous night, just tired after being on her feet for hours. Mum had left her a plate in the oven, so after she had a shower, I joined her at the table to keep her company. Sitting close as always, I ran a hand up her thigh towards her skirt, smiling when I felt no underwear.

Sighing, she stopped eating to kiss my cheek. "Good day at work, cutie?"

"It was. I've obviously explained my role to everyone, and considering I'm eighteen, Riley being an eighteen-year-old virgin wasn't a big deal, but it was a lot of pressure."

"I'm sure you made her feel special."

"She was. One other thing. Isabella's assistant, Naomi, has taken an immediate shine to me too."

"Well, I wouldn't blame her." She took my hand in her free one. "Don't worry, cutie. I get you nearly every night, and you have many of us to give attention."

Bailey and Vanessa wandered off to bed together before Jade and myself, left thinking the three would come to a decision each night who I would sleep with. Quietly asking Jade about Mum, she explained they'd already had a talk and Mum was fine with the occasional night in her bed at most, she knew the three young futagirls now in the house needed me.

Bailey and Vanessa were snuggled together when I wandered in to wish them goodnight. I then asked if they were going to fool around, intrigued if they were interested in each other. Both confessed they wouldn't have sex, but handjobs and blowjobs were better than doing it themselves. I told them to have fun and I'd see them in the morning.

Jade wanted a little bit of fun that evening, and as neither of us had to be up early the next morning, we took advantage of that fact. Having her stand up, I dropped to my knees before her, enjoying the smile on her face as gave her girlcock and balls plenty of attention, before I finally just took most of her length in my mouth, intending to make her cum quickly.

"Oh baby," she moaned, "You're far too good to me sometimes."

"Fill my mouth once, my butt the rest of the night."

Head bobbing up and down her on girlcock, running my hands up the back of her legs until I grabbed her tight little butt, her fingers caressed the back of my head as I felt her get ready to orgasm. Positioning my head correctly as always, she was polite to let me know when she was about to take off, filling my mouth with her sweet cum a few seconds later. Keeping some in my mouth, I showed her, surprised when she dropped to her knees and kissed me, her tongue in my mouth, licking up her cum.

"Hmmm. I do love my taste," she whispered, "Want a blowjob or would you rather cum while I fuck you?"

"Second thing. Definitely the second thing."

I was expecting to end up on my knees and for my sister to just fuck me senseless for a few hours. Wouldn't have bothered me if she had done, but I ended up on my back first, my legs wide as she slid her girlcock inside me, thrusting nice and slow as she kept herself upright, taking my cock in hand and stroking me in time with her thrusts.

Fuck, it felt good, though her fingers did start to move faster and faster, my breathing getting faster as I felt my own orgasm starting to build. And as my orgasm approached, she started to fuck me faster and faster.

"Oh fuck yes," I moaned, the end now approaching.

"God yes. I'm going to fuck you all night, Benji."

"I'm close, Jade…"

What I didn't expect was her to pull out, lean down and watch her lips wrap around my cock. Half a dozen bobs of her head at most before I erupted inside her mouth. As soon as I'd finished, she lifted herself up and slid back inside me, amused when she opened her mouth to show its contents before smiling, gulping down my cum.

"I love swallowing your cum, little brother."

"Fuck me, big sister."

Leaning forward, she rolled my lower body slightly, and she did just as her little brother wanted, her thick girlcock pumping into me faster and faster. I loved watching it happen, and we'd discussed more than once about filming our lovemaking sessions. Leaning down to kiss me hard, I whimpered into her mouth as she drove her girlcock even deeper.

Then she came, spurting deep inside me, counting at least six full loads before it started to slow down. She kept fucking me, though, my legs now over her shoulders, almost folded in half as she didn't relent for a second. And I wasn't about to ask her to either.

"I love fucking you, Benji. And I fucking love you too."

"Ditto, Jade. I'll never say no to you either."

Pulling out, she gestured so I sat on my knees, leaning forward so she could slide back inside me, only to find myself lifted to rest back against her chest, hard nipples poking into my back, feeling her thrust up into me. We'd done this position one or twice before, usually good for stroking myself as she fucked me. Feeling her hot breath in my ear sent a shudder through my body, whispers of her love and affection before she growled how much she just wanted to own me forever.

That didn't sound like a bad thing to me.

Her soft hands caressed my body, her lips kissing my cheek, down my neck and across my shoulders. I did eventually end up pushed forward, feeling her above me as she started to fuck me harder still.

"Oh god yes," I moaned, "Fill me again, Jade."

"I will soon, cutie. Then I'll need a rest."

"Me too, but I can't get enough of you anyway."

Feeling her fill me up a second time without her stopping fucking me was something new. If she'd done it before, I couldn't remember. I'm sure she wouldn't blame me for forgetting, considering I'd had a lot of sex recently. Once she was finished, I felt her pull out and lay next to me, turning onto her side as I turned to face, our first kiss soft and intimate.

We snuggled and fell asleep.

Waking up the next morning, I was spooned back against her, feeling her thick girlcock pressing into my lower back. Rubbing myself against it, I was rewarded with a giggle. Feeling her arms squeeze me lightly, nuzzling into my neck. I sighed with relief when I felt her apply lube to both of us before she slid her girlcock inside me.

"Now that's the best way to start a day," I whispered.

"Nice and slow, cutie. Want to savour this feeling for a while."

She slowly fucked me for at least half an hour, filled me nicely, then we headed for a quick shower before breakfast. We found Bailey and Vanessa outside, sipping at some juice as they enjoyed early morning sunshine, aware it would likely get rather warm by the early afternoon. Jade and I joined them, both of them giggling as they had heard us moaning softly as she'd fucked me.

"Can't get enough of him?" Bailey joked, "Sounded like you wore each other out last night."

"Oh, her cum was leaking out of me half the night," I replied.

"Any plans for today?" Vanessa wondered.

Shrugging, I admitted I wasn't sure. "I wasn't expecting to be earning any money, but Isabella said I'm going to be a salaried employee, different to anyone else who works there. I'll admit, I still feel a little… Well, dirty, taking any money as I'm doing this willingly because of what I've been told, but although I do have savings, I could also do with the money."

Both of them smiled at me. Jade gave me a cuddle. "We'd still like to contribute," Bailey said, "Your mother has already done so much for me, and opened her home for Vanessa. Contributing financially, even just a little bit, would be right. Plus, being home for two to three months might get a little dull. Sure, we can spend that entire time fucking you…"

Smirking, I retorted, "Think I'd complain about that?"

Jade snorted. Vanessa giggled. Bailey gave me a look that told me that, despite saying it, she didn't mind the idea of fucking me constantly. "Actually, that does remind me. When can Chloe and Georgie visit so they can finally no longer be virgins?" Vanessa asked.

"Trust me, Ness, I'm thinking of them too. Certainly miss both of them." That earned three grins, as I knew Vanessa and Bailey missed them too. I was amazed at how quickly Bailey had become central to our little group. "Next week, I'll take them out Tuesday and Thursday, one day each for both of them, and we'll take it from there. I also need to take Naomi out. I would just invite her here, and while I don't think anything that does happen here would shock her, I'd rather our first time be somewhat intimate before she gets involved in group activities."

"Still want that gangbang?" Jade asked.

"God yes, but I'd like to ensure I've been with all my girlfriends intimately before doing something like that."

"I'm thinking today," Vanessa announced, "That we laze by the pool, the occasional dip, and the three of us spend time fucking Benji in between the lazing about."

"Works for me," I stated.

"No clothes between now and when Mum gets home, Benji," Jade told me, "And make sure you keep yourself lubed up, and we'll keep some lube around for us. Girls, how many loads do you reckon?"

Bailey scoffed. "If we don't make a dozen between us, I'll be very disappointed."

Smiling at them, I walked inside to my bedroom, took off my clothes and lubed myself up. Walking back outside with three tubes of lube, I handed one to Jade, one to Bailey, one to Vanessa, then I grabbed a towel, placed it on the lawn, getting down on my hands and knees, wiggling my butt in their direction.

The three futagirls started out as they meant to go on. They fucked me one after the other, depositing their first loads rather quickly considering how turned on they were, then decided to fuck me a second time, not changing order. Bailey pounded me first, Vanessa filled me as soon as Bailey came, then Jade fucked me last once Vanessa deposited a load in me.

"I think we should have bet on more loads!" Bailey exclaimed, giggling to herself.

By the time Mum got home later that afternoon, Jade had left for work, finding me in the living room with Bailey in my bum, Vanessa in my mouth, being fucked hard at both ends. Mum smiled as she immediately stripped, taking a seat on the couch, lubing up and stroking her girlcock, asking if she could have me once they'd both cum.

"This will be our sixth load each," Vanessa moaned, "Jade left five in him before leaving for work."

"So my son has been well and truly fucked today?" I moaned around Vanessa's cock, nodding happily. "Want to ride me once Bailey has cum in you again?"

"His bum is very full of cum, Cathy, but I think he'd love some mother and son time," Bailey giggled.

Bailey fucked me as hard as she could in the last couple of minutes before she left load number six inside me, spinning around so Vanessa could leave her sixth load in me too. Both of them collapsed onto the floor, giggling away as it was perhaps the first day we'd ever spent just fucking and sucking nearly the entire time, only breaking for refreshments and breaks to refill their enormous balls.

Lifting myself up, I felt cum dribbling down my thighs, but I'd been feeling that half the day. Straddling Mum's lap, I kissed her first, soft but passionate, her tongue sliding into my mouth, her arms wrapping around me. When she earned that first whimper of desire from me, she gently moved my head down so I could take a nipple in my mouth, a good distraction as she pressed the head of her thick girlcock against me.

"Oh fuck yes," I moaned into her nipple, "Fuck me, Mummy."

"Okay, I love it when he's like that," Vanessa said, noticing that they'd already moved to sit either side of Mum and myself.

"Mummy has a great big girlcock that she can fuck my tight little butt with," I said, ensuring my voice was far more innocent than I was. "Fuck me, Mummy. Fuck me nice and hard."

Mum smiled before I kissed her, feeling her fingers move down my back to my arse. She asked Vanessa to move, no surprise I ended up on my back, feeling my legs spread as wide as possible, Mum wasting no time in fucking me as hard as possible. Considering I'd spent nearly all day being fucked by my sister and two girlfriends, I simply urged Mum on to really give it to me.

That's how I ended up with my knees almost by my head, Mum ensuring she was giving me nearly all nine inches of her thick girlcock with each thrust. Feeling her hands at the back of my knees, pushing them back with each thrust, her eyes were alive with her desire, no doubt a million and one carnal thoughts passing through her mind.

"Fuck me, Mummy," I moaned softly.

"I love you, sweetie."

"I love you too, Mummy. And your big, thick, throbbing girlcock inside me!"

"That throbbing girlcock is going to leave yet another load in that tight bum of yours, Benji."

"Please, Mummy. I really need it."

"Okay, I'm really fucking hard again," Vanessa joked, "So hot watching and listening to you two make love."

Caroline arrived home while Mum was still fucking me. She took one look, burst into laughter, and returned within a couple of minutes, glass of wine in hand as she took a seat at the right angle to watch Mum's girlcock slamming into me. To all our amusement, she started to cheer Mum on.

"That's right, Cathy, you pound that little arse into submission. Fill him with your cum, then do it again!"

"You want to fuck him?"

"Benji?" Mum asked. I nodded eagerly. "Get your kit off, my love. As soon as I cum, you can slide your great thick girlcock into him. He's so sloppy inside. He's spent all day getting fucked."

"And so he should."

Mum filled me within a couple of minutes, at least half a dozen enormous spurts filling me up before she leaned down to give me a soft kiss. We were both dripping with sweat, not that it mattered, Mum releasing my legs as she carefully pulled out to inspect her work. Grunting her satisfaction, Caroline got into position, lining up her thick girlcock. "You want this, baby?" she asked softly.

"Fuck yes, Ma. Give it to me hard."

She did, sliding all ten inches into me without stopping. Earned a grunt of satisfaction before she started to thrust slowly. Once we were both comfortably, the look in her eyes changed as my legs ended up over her shoulders, and within a couple more minutes, Caroline was pounding me so hard, I knew that would be the end of my activities once she'd cum.

Caroline wanted me to eventually move, ending up on the floor with my arse in the air, Caroline mounting me and driving her cock into me hard and fast immediately. To my surprise, Vanessa lifted me up enough to she could get her mouth to my cock. I was rock hard while being fucked as always, but hadn't cum all that much during the day. As soon as I felt her lips wrap around my shaft, I couldn't help shudder.

"Fuck," I moaned.

Caroline gripped my shoulders and drove into me even faster. Bailey giggled, stating my face lit up in euphoria. Wasn't capable of speech any longer. In fact, I reckon I probably gurgled out a couple of things in addition to moaning and grunting. Definitely moaned when I exploded in Vanessa's mouth, managing to find the words in my frazzled mind to thank her, before Caroline pushed my head back down.

"Nearly there, sweetie," she moaned, "Nearly there."

Those last couple of minutes were intense before she did finally climax, leaving her cum buried as deep inside me as possible. She pulled out very carefully before I collapsed onto my side, taking a couple of minutes to just catch my breath. Feeling a damp cloth on my bum, I turned to see Mum smiling at me, my mother's eventually helping me to my feet, insisting I go shower before dinner. Bailey and Vanessa made to follow, Mum asking them to help prepare dinner.

Didn't stop Caroline following me, though she only helped wash me down, giving me more than one cuddle during. "Fun day?" she asked.

"Twenty loads of cum ended up inside me. You were twentieth and last, Ma."

She cracked up laughing. "Bloody hell, Benji. But you're young and enjoying yourself. Make the most of it! And there's nothing wrong with enjoying sex with multiple partners either. If you find a beautiful futagirl you want to have sex with, do it. Don't let others judge your lifestyle."

"I don't and I won't, Ma. Trust me on that one. I'll live life how I want but I also want to be happy, and having my girlfriends and other lovers will certainly do that."

Dinner at the table was lively as always, though I did miss Jade's presence. After only four days, though, she was already talking of changing her hours to just daytime so she'd be home in the evening. She'd make a little less money but I had a feeling she didn't mind. Just like every other night, I kept her company when she did get home.

"How many loads in the end, Benji?"

"You, Bailey and Vanessa left eighteen, Mum and Ma got it up to twenty."

She burst into giggles. "How are you feeling?"

"A little tender. No sex tonight, plus I have another young client tomorrow."

I slept with Bailey last night, happy to snuggle back against her, both of us wearing underwear so we didn't give into temptation. Mum woke me up the usual soft, her fingers caressing me before I felt her soft lips on mine. That woke me up, yawning before telling Mum I'd get up in a second. Turning around, I kissed Bailey before rolling out of bed.

Ensuring I said goodbye to everyone before I left, Mum was already behind the wheel as I slid onto the passenger seat. She'd barely left the road we lived on before she pulled the car over, lowered her panties, and lifted her skirt to reveal her erection. "Is this payment for driving me to work, Mum?" I laughed, "Not that I'm complaining. I'll blow you whenever you want."

I'd swallowed her load by the time we pulled up at work, sharing a last, lingering kiss that would have promised a lot more at any other time. Her eyes sparkled as I pulled back, and I think we had to face fact that the feelings of love were now well past anything we might have anticipated.

"Have a fun day, sweetie," she said as I got out of the car.

"I will, Mum. See you this afternoon?"

"Of course. I'll get my half an hour with my son on the way home too."

"Okay. See you then."

Waiting until Mum departed, the door to the house was already open as I walked up the short path, Naomi and Isabella waiting for me with smiles on their faces. Greeting them with a soft kiss on the lips, which only earned broader grins, I followed them inside. Another young client, a futagirl of twenty years old, had heard of my name and wanted to give me her virginity.

Naomi entered my room as I was getting ready. "Are you busy this weekend?" she asked.

"No real plans. Why?"

"Why don't we meet up for a drink? Get to know each other properly."

"Name a place and time, I'll be there."

Her face lit up. In fact, I think she got a little excited, bounding over to kiss me again. "I'll call you tonight," she whispered, "Though we can talk when you're finished." Pausing she then moved her lips to my ear, "Izzy might want to fuck you later too."

"That bother you?"

"Of course not. I'm hoping she'll let me watch her utterly nail you." Taking my hand, she placed it underneath her skirt. "I don't want to go too fast, Benji, but trust me, I want to be intimate. And I know it'll be good because your clients on Wednesday all left grinning ear to ear. If you do that for them, what would you do for someone you actually like?" Clearing her throat, the blush that appeared just made her more adorable. "Anyway, the young futagirl will be arriving around 10am and is hoping to spend the day with you. But, if she's like Riley, it might end up being too emotionally overwhelming so she might only be here for a few hours."

"No complaints from me, Naomi."

"Have a fun day."

"I'll do my best."

Kissing my cheek, she paused at the doorway and glanced back, a sweet smile, before she closed the door. I took a seat and waited for my next young futagirl, hoping she'd be as loving and wonderful as Riley had been.

Chapter 10

Chapter Text

"Oh god, fuck me," I moaned, glancing down to see Isabella's enormous girlcock sliding in and out of me. Behind her, Naomi was the couch, stroking her own girlcock. Meeting her eyes, I think she wanted to fuck me but still wanted our first time to be in private, at least.

"Any visitors have a girlcock this big today, Benji?" Isabella wondered.

I managed to chuckle as she knew the truth. "I haven't seen anyone today. I arrived today to be told no virgins, so you've spent all day buried in my arse."

She stopped with her girlcock buried as deep as possible inside my arse. "And you're still enjoying it?" she breathed in my ear.

Chuckling, I managed to nod at the same time. "Bella, trust me, it's a lot of fun. I think it's fair to that we really like each other already, and the young futagirls I've been with so far have been absolutely lovely. If I could, I'd love to introduce each one to my other girls and hope they'd become friends."

She started pumping into me again. "I don't normally want to fuck my employees…"

"Izzy, you've never fucked an employee," Naomi stated, "You get them naked, check out their package, ensure they know what they're in for, then they start work."

"Okay, fine, I've never until this gorgeous young man walked in the door, and then knowing who he could possibly be to our kind in the future, I can't help but not fall a little in love with him too."

"Um, thanks," I whispered, feeling my cheeks grow warm.

Leaning down to kiss me, I kissed her back, feeling her tongue in my mouth, her fingers around my cock as she started to stroke me again. Fucking me faster, it wasn't a real surprise to anyone in that room when I blasted all over myself. My virgins didn't always expect or want me to cum. Their orgasms were more important to them and me. When Isabella asked if she could fuck me, I did feel a desire for release, considering her long and thick girlcock prodded all the right places inside me.

"Want to swallow my load, sweetie?" she asked.

"God yes. Let me know… You're close, aren't you?"

Nodding, she pulled out and stepped back. Sliding off the table, I sat on my knees, using my mouth until she was on the verge of erupting, sitting back as she aimed the head of her girlcock for my mouth. The first two spurts missed, landing on my face, but every other spurt hit where they should, eagerly swallowing down her hot cum, her groans of delight probably heard outside.

Naomi then came all over herself, crawling over to where she sitting back on the couch. "Can I taste you, at least?" I asked softly. She nodded eagerly, avoiding her girlcock as I lifted myself up, running my tongue all over her chest and abdominals. She tasted divine, her face a picture as I leaned up to kiss her. "You taste wonderful. Can't wait to suck your girlcock soon."

"Definitely going to call you tonight, Benji."

Expecting Mum to arrive sooner rather than later, Isabella and I wiped ourselves down of sweat before getting dressed, barely finished when Mum phoned to say she was outside. After kissing both futagirls, promising Naomi I'd call her after dinner, I walked outside and joined Mum in the car. To my surprise, she didn't take off her panties or ask for anything. All she did was hold my hand all the way home, leaning over to kiss me at every red light.

Mum and I were in love, I knew that much. I wanted to take her out on a date soon, but she wasn't entirely sure that would work. I didn't want to think of how much I loved her compared to Jade. My sister was my first love, the one I'd always love, the one I'd marry first. But Mum had a large piece of my heart too. So did so many futagirls…

After dinner, I called Naomi and we chatted for around an hour or so, organising to meet for lunch the next day, only hanging up when Jade got home. She had great news, her hours now changed from the next week so she'd be home for dinner each night. A slight drop in her weekly wage but she didn't mind. Plus, she'd miss the dinner rush, which she admitted was generally worse than lunch.

I learned why Mum didn't have me do anything with her on the way home. The six of us were in the living room watching some television, though I was distracted by my very pretty girlfriends to either side of me, when she looked at Jade. "Sweetheart, I'd like your brother in my bed tonight. Caroline has already agreed so will happily go to sleep with any of you."

"No problem, Mum. Caroline can sleep with me unless she wants to…"

"I love sleeping next to you, Jade."

I noticed Jade actually blushed. I knew they didn't do anything with each other, but it was always nice to hear someone just liked being with you, even if not entirely intimate. Mum was happy, taking my hand once the television program we were watching finished. Making sure we kissed everyone goodnight first, I was led upstairs to the master bedroom, Mum closing the door to give us privacy.

Mum was rather eager to get me naked, pushing me back onto the bed one I was, surprised when she fell to her knees between my legs, gently grasping the base of my cock. "Baby, I need you tonight," she whispered, "I want to make love, but… I want you in charge, if you catch my meaning."

"Okay, Mum."

"Thank you, baby. Now, I'm going to suck your cock until you cum, then we're going to make love the rest of the night."

Her tongue ran up and down my shaft, giving my balls attention at the same time, before she took my entire length into her mouth and down her throat. As I've said, I wasn't as long as any of my lovers but those I'd made love to said it was certainly thick enough. That certainly helped eased any self-doubt I might have had about myself.

Running my fingers through her thick brunette hair, blue eyes gazed up into mine as she bobbed up and down on my cock, I couldn't help but smile as she looked so happy blowing me. Since adding sex to our relationship, I'd never felt as close to my mother. I guess I'd always been a bit of a 'mummy's boy' considering any relationship I'd had with my father ended the day he walked out to be with his new lover.

Moaning softly made my mother more determined to ensure my orgasm, feeing her tongue along my shaft, lips wrapped tightly, almost trying to suck the cum out of me. She was doing a pretty good job as I was doing all I could to hold it back just a little bit longer. "Mummy," I whimpered.

"Cum for me, baby," she whispered, bobbing up and down faster and faster. A man had a limit to what he could endure, and considering I didn't get blown anywhere near as I often as I returned the favour, I wasn't going to last much longer.

"Oh god," I moaned, feeling Mum get ready for my orgasm. I warned her I was getting close before I released a groan that seemed to form in my balls, holding Mum's head in place as my hips bucked with every shot of cum that erupted from my cock. Mum audibly gulped down each spurt before I felt her tongue run up and down my shaft.

"Yummy," she said softly, "I do love the taste of my son's thick cum."

"Thanks," I murmured, collapsing back on the bed. I rested for a couple of minutes, only lifting my head when I felt a body press down on me, looking up to see Mum, now naked, sitting on my lap. "Hello, beautiful."

I loved making my mother blush. I knew Caroline complimented her constantly as they were as deeply in love with each other as the day they'd married. Leaning down to kiss me, she then cuddled on top of me for a few minutes, giving me time to recover. "Mum… Does Ma ever give your pussy attention?" I wondered, "I mean with her mouth or fingers?"

"From time to time, but I much prefer attention on my girlcock."

"Okay, I was just wondering…"

She lifted her head from my chest, grinning at me. "Sweetie, all I want is your cock inside me. I'm going to cum so hard when we make love."

Shuffling so I was in a more comfortable position, head propped up by a couple of pillows, Mum crawled so she was leaning over me, before she sat back enough that my cock could easily slide inside her pussy. My face lit up as I felt how hot and wet she was, buried to the base and I had to mention how tight she was again.

"Tight for you, baby," she whispered, leaning down to kiss me, "Now I'm going to enjoy your cock all night. My pussy is yours but do you want my arse too?"

"Are you sure?"

"Of course, baby. My body is yours to enjoy."

Mum started to slowly ride me, continuing to lean forward to ensure we could keep kissing, running my fingers up and down her back until she asked me to grab her butt. A pair of firm cheeks were soon in hand, feeling her move position so I could start to thrust up into her. When I did, her face lit up, soft moans and whispers for me to fuck her a little faster. What Mum wanted, Mum got, thrusting up into her while she continued to bounce up and down. Timing it just right each time, she was soon crying out, stating I felt wonderful.

"Cum in me, baby, then I'm going on my back to stroke myself too."

"Do it now?"

"No, baby. This one is for you. I just want to feel my son fill my pussy. I love you so much."

Kissing me again, I pumped up into her faster and faster as I felt the first tingle of an approaching orgasm. Letting Mum know, she met my eyes and just begged me to keep fucking her until I finished. I lasted perhaps another five minutes before I released what would now be at least a slightly familiar groan and came deep inside her. Mum's face lit up as she felt me unload inside her.

She stayed on my lap until she felt my cock soften and fall out, rolling onto her side and snuggling into me, her fingers running up and down my bare chest. I was still catching my breath. "I'm in love with my son," she whispered, "I feel the same way as Jade."

"Mum… I've worshipped you as much as I've done the same with Jade. I just never knew you were futanari. God, if I knew that, you'd have been an even bigger fantasy."

"You fantasised Jade was?"

"God yes. The very idea that my sister had a big girlcock that she'd fuck me with. I always assumed about Caroline. But you always confused me, but I never felt confident enough to ask either. I always figured it wasn't my business."

"I wish you'd asked me long ago, baby. But it was always something I thought you needed to ask rather than we sit you down. But because you hadn't, that's why the three of us agreed to tell you on your eighteenth, because Jade… We'd known her feelings for her little brother for a long time. She worshipped you in return just as much. Her love for you has always been all encompassing."

"When did your feelings…"

She kissed my cheek. "The first time you made love to me. When you slept, I woke up and needed a little cry because I knew, in that moment, I was in love with two people. Caroline knows, of course. She knows I'm committed to her and that will never change. But if I could be your futawife with Jade, I'd do it in a heartbeat."

"I… I don't know what to say, Mum. Well, I do. I love you just as much."

"I know you do, baby. Now, I'm thinking I lie back and you enjoy your mother's pussy for the rest of the night."

"Can I blow you first? I want to taste you, then I'll make love to you."

She relented easy. "Okay, baby. I know how much you love sucking Mummy's girlcock."

Kissing down her body, I gave her breasts some attention first, feeling her fingers run through my head, thankfully not making mention that I'd done the same thing for a different reason over a decade earlier. But she loved the attention regardless, amazed at how hard a nipple could get. The human body was amazing at times.

Moving down, she loved the kisses I left all over her body. She was softer than Jade or Caroline. Mum looked after herself by eating right and some exercise, but she was no gym bunny, and there was a softness to her now that she was in her early forties. I thought she was a fucking goddess at times, and I loved the fact most of the futanari in my life were different, they had their own little idiosyncrasies that made them unique.

By the time I made it to her girlcock, she was leaking like a sieve, licking it all up before I avoided teasing her and just swallowed her girlcock. Having already fucked her, I wasn't surprised she didn't last too long, feeling her thrust up into my mouth in her excitement.

"Yes, baby. Suck Mummy's big fat girlcock," she moaned, "I won't last long."

I didn't try and take her entire nine inches this time, I just wanted to swallow her cum then make love to her afterwards. She knew that too so didn't bother with trying to hold back her orgasm. As soon as she felt it arriving, she let it go and filled my mouth again and again, swallowing down each delicious spurt of hot cum.

Yes, I was pretty much a futanari cum addict by this stage. If it wasn't in my bum, it definitely ended up in my stomach.

Sitting back on my knees, I watched Mum suck in a few deep breaths as I think I had been a rather enjoyable orgasm. Finally meeting my eyes, she giggled. "My god, my son can suck girlcock like a champion!"

"Think I've had a lot of practice now."

Glancing down my body, her face lit up. "And I see you're excited again. Time to make love to your mother again. Do you want my arse tonight or tomorrow?"

"Whenever is fine with you, Mum. I love being inside your pussy as it is." I paused and chuckled. "There's a sentence I never thought I'd say out loud to my own mother."

"Well, I love my son's cock being deep inside me, and I never feel more loved than when I feel him cum because of my tight, wet pussy."

Yeah, Mum got fucked for that.

No idea what time we stopped making love that night. I broke my own record by finishing inside her pussy four times. Each time was wonderful, Mum either on her back or riding my cock. She came at least three more times, twice leaving a load on my chest, once over herself as she came hard while I fucked her even harder. We needed to change the sheets and have a shower once we were done, well after midnight.

Holding her in my arms as the little spoon, I was drifting off when I heard her sniffles. Giving her a squeeze, I asked what was wrong. "Nothing, sweetie. I'm just really happy," she whispered. Turning around, she stroked my cheek, meeting her eyes in the darkness. "I never thought I'd be like this with my son. And I've been glad for so long that you don't remind me of him…"

"I'd hate it if I did."

She snuggled against me, holding each other as we drifted off to sleep. We both woke up hard in the morning, both of us laughing as we couldn't really decide on what to do until we finally just blew each other at the same time. Jade and Caroline came to wake us up, noticed what we were doing, closed the door after telling us they'd make breakfast downstairs.

Mum made me laugh by ensuring half my load ended up on her face, walking downstairs to join everyone else at the table with my cum across her forehead and another streak on her chin. They all glanced in my direction. Shrugging, I said I'd swallowed her load. Mum wanted to wear some of mine on her face.

I spent the morning lazing by the pool, the temperature already hot by mid-morning, though I was keeping an eye on the time, meeting Naomi for lunch. Jade offered to drive me, a slight reminder that I really needed to get my licence, though she still insisted that driving me about wasn't a problem. If she drove me about by herself, it was time spent alone with me.

Naomi had chosen a simple café for us to meet, Jade dropping me off, not putting on a show, a simple kiss on the cheek and wishing me good luck. That earned a curious glance, which made her smile in return. "If she's asked you out, Benji, then she has good taste in men. All I ask is that you invite her around so we can meet her too."

"Okay. I'll see how today goes and ask her around soon."

There was no missing Naomi when I walked into the café. With her dark hair, tattoos down both arms, and the fact she was dressed all in black, she stood up as I approached. Stopping for a moment, I looked her up and down, feeling the smile form, as I completed my journey, kissing her on each cheek. "You look fantastic," I said.

"I wasn't sure if I should go the full look or not. I don't normally anyway, but I like being comfortable." She glanced down before looking back up, noticing the slight colour. "You think I look fantastic?"

"Of course. I wouldn't have said so if I didn't."

This meeting was definitely a 'get to know each other' sort of date. There might have been an attraction but we both wanted to know if there was anything more to that. I wouldn't have said no to just a purely physical relationship if that was something she wanted. But as we ordered food and drinks, the conversation flowed easily. She was six years older than me, which didn't bother either of us. The job I was doing certainly didn't bother her. I was intrigued as to how she ended up working for Isabella.

Shrugging, she said, "I just answered a job advert online. Isabella invited me for an interview, explained what I'd be doing. I did worry that the end result would be me possibly entertaining men, or god forbid, women. But no, Isabella was honest to a fault. I was her assistant, greeter and basically jack of all trades except doing anything in the bedroom. I've loved it. Isabella looks after me."

We talked about family. She knew all about mine, so I asked about hers. It was unusual as her mother was female, her father male, and the percentage of that happening was lower than any other pairing to produce futanari, and it was usually the father that carried the gene. Of course, once she was born… She was put up for adoption. My heart broke for her in that moment, but she took my hand, assured me she was raised in a loving family.

"Ever tracked down the other family?" I wondered.

"I've never spoken to them but I know who they are. Technically, I have a brother and two sisters, but I'll leave it up to them to get in contact, if they want. Otherwise, I have two mothers, just like you, both are futanari. I have a brother, who I absolutely adore. He's been my rock for years. And, yes, we enjoy a sexual relationship from time to time. He's currently in a relationship with two futagirls though, and they do get a little jealous, so… I've been a dry spell recently."

"Want to meet my family and a couple of girlfriends who lives with us?"

That earned an ever so sweet smile. "When?"

"Next weekend?"

"I'd love to."

We chatted for a little longer before Naomi told me she was going out that night with friends. Walking towards her car, she stopped, turned and kissed me deeply. "Want to join us?" she wondered, "I know going out isn't a big thing for you…" She paused and added, "Why don't I drive you home, take a couple of hours, then bring your sister and girlfriends along?"

"You sure?"

"Wouldn't say it if I didn't mean it."

"Guess you can do a quick meeting with the family before next weekend too."

Dropping me off at home, we agreed a time she'd come to collect us, though I'd let her know how many of us would be joining. She told me that she was meeting three friends, all fellow futanari, and we'd be visiting a futanari club in the city. I had to ask what sort of club, as I knew there were some that were just regular places for futanari to meet for drinks and dancing, and then special clubs that would cater to certain desires. She laughed, kissed my cheek, and said it was just four futagirls meeting for a drink, listen to some good music, and that any sex would happen elsewhere.

I was inundated with questions about my date with Naomi. Letting Jade, Bailey and Vanessa know we'd been invited to join Naomi and three friends that night, they agreed to join us immediately, the three immediately discussing on what to wear. What I knew is that they'd want to look as sexy as possible, while also letting everyone know they were with me and to leave them alone. I knew, in time, there were particular tattoos they would get, as would I, that would show we were linked.

Considering I hadn't been out to the city before, at least since I'd turned eighteen, I did have to ask for some advice as to what to wear. Mum, Caroline and Jade had been to futanari clubs before, and they were full of suggestions about what to wear.

Basically, wear what I normally would. I know I returned a glance of 'Seriously?' but, as Jade was only two years old, she reassured me it would be no different inside to any other clubs available. That was a relief, I guess.

Naomi sent me a text that she was on her way a couple of hours later, so I had a shower and changed. Walking downstairs, Jade, Vanessa and Bailey took my breath away. Jade wore a little black dress that showed off her curves, Bailey and Vanessa going with skirts and vests with spaghetti straps over the shoulders. Considering the heat, it wasn't a surprise.

Introducing Naomi was interesting, simply because she was 'different', though in a good way. It was a relief that they all adored her. They knew Naomi would be visiting us again next weekend, Mum assuring her that we'd have a barbecue lunch, and to ensure she brought a bikini or at least a swimming costume. Jade mentioned inviting her friends, I suggested inviting a couple of others, and Naomi immediately felt accepted.

The five of us piled into her car, driving us to the nearest major train station. Driving into the city then trying to find free, or at least cheap parking, was pretty much impossible. We stopped at a liquor shop, the girls buying some pre-mixed cans while I snagged a couple of the same, not wanting to drink beer. By the time we arrived at Central Station, we were all feeling a light buzz, Naomi's friends waiting for us there.

Introductions were made to her friends. Naturally, all of them were at least five inches taller than me. Sabrina, a gorgeous blonde with hazel eyes, a generous bust, and a scandalously short skirt that showed off her long legs, and lovely thighs. Danielle, though she preferred Dani, a cute brunette, brown eyes, gorgeous face, a smaller chest than most, but a laugh that certainly had more than one of us gazing at her with desire. And, finally, there was Lara, who was ridiculously tall, to me anyway, another blonde with gorgeous blue eyes, gazing up at her from my rather short height, Naomi admitting to me within a couple of minutes that she was already imagining throwing me around a bedroom.

Having never been to any sort of club since turning eighteen, walking into a futanari club alongside seven absolutely gorgeous futagirls certainly had everyone inside turning in our direction, as it was obvious that at least four of them were with me. Naomi took one arm, Jade took my other, and we wandered over the bar.

"First round is on me, girls," I announced, "Order whatever you want."

That made me rather popular. They all knew what or who I was, and also what I was doing on a casual basis, at least regarding my part-time job, but they didn't take advantage of my kindness either. Finding a booth to sit in, I sat with three to my left, four to my right, the music not too loud so we could converse easily. I spent most of my time chatting away with Naomi and her friends, no surprise we were flirting within a few minutes. Feeling Naomi's hand on my thigh moving towards my cock, she leaned closer and whispered that her friends were eager to fuck. Raising my eyebrows in surprise, she returned a sweet smile but added nothing else.

As we consumed a few drinks, we also purchased some snacks, watching the bar slowly but surely fill up. Jade and Naomi leaned closer, starting to discuss perhaps heading to another club, though I noticed they glanced at me and smiled, left wondering what they were conspiring. Jade took hold of my wrist, placing my hand on her thigh so I could run it up underneath her dress. That's when I realised she wasn't wearing panties. Naomi did the same with her, running my hand up her thigh, also no panties. "I took them off in the bathroom earlier," she whispered into my ear.

"Should we take our friend somewhere that will cater to what we want to do?" Lara asked, her eyes drinking me in, left thinking she had only one thing on her mind. I returned what I hoped was a shy smile, though she knew my job, so knew I would be more than willing to be fucked hard.

Finding myself escorted into the warm night-time air, my seven futanari companions were definitely feeling frisky as we were led to our next destination. Jade was definitely tenting nicely in her dress. Bailey and Vanessa were at least wearing panties. Lara was now walking next to me, leaning down to whisper that she wanted to fuck me hard, and she had a nice big girlcock for me to enjoy.

I did love a futagirl who didn't beat around the bush. They loved to fuck, but they also wanted to love and be loved.

The club we walked into definitely had a different vibe and it wasn't surprised the two futanari behind the bar recognised a couple of our companions. "We need a room to ourselves," Lara said.

"Private or can others join?"

"Private," she replied, glancing at me with a smile, "At least this time."

Handed a key, the bartender glanced at me before smiling. "Well, he's a cute one, Lara. Try not to break him too early."

Taken by the hand, we were led downstairs down a long corridor, a door occasionally to the left or right. Some were closed, some were open. And over the conversation and music in the background, there was no doubting that a lot of fucking was going on around us.

"I assume this is some sort of sex club?" I asked Lara.

"It is, cutie." Hearing her soft voice call me that earned a grin as she squeezed my hand. "I'm assuming you've never been to one?"

"No."

"What about your gorgeous companions?"

"Once," Jade admitted, "Not long after I turned eighteen."

Bailey and Vanessa shook their heads. Naomi laughed, admitting to once or twice with her brother and some friends. Sabrina and Dani suggested that, while not regular visitors, they did like to come and fuck random men occasionally. It wasn't something many futanari would do, but if they were horny and lonely, there were always men who wanted their companionship in return.

Lara found the room we were in, walking in to find a simply furnished space. A couple of three seater lounges and a double bed in between them. Once we were all inside the room, Lara pointed out a couple of features. We could call for food and drink from the bar staff. There was a bowl with flavoured lubes on a nightstand next to the double bed.

Sitting on the edge of the bed, my seven companions lined up and the atmosphere in the room changed rather quickly. I felt like prey to a group of predators. I felt a tingle of excitement run through my body as I had a feeling I was on the verge of being fucked nice and hard by at least a few futagirls. I had a feeling the only non-participant would be Naomi, at least this time.

"Sure you don't mind us fucking him, Naomi?" Lara asked softly, her eyes not leaving mine for a second.

"Why do you think I invited him? Our first time will be private, but after that, well… I know just how much he loves being fucked."

"What about our new friends?" Dani wondered.

"Oh, we'll be joining in too," Jade stated with humour.

Lara leaned down close to my ear. "Strip," she demanded softly, "I want to see that tight little butt raised in the air in a minute."

I loved a futagirl who knew what she wanted, managing to get naked and in position within the minute she told me. All seven giggled at how compliant I was being, Lara leaned forward to run her fingers down my back, from my shoulders all the way to my butt. "I'm not sure I should go first considering my size," she said, "Dani? Sabrina? Either of you want to go before me? If not you…"

"No, you should get to sample him first," Jade almost insisted.

"Maybe you could fill his mouth while we fuck him?" Sabrina suggested.

"Do you like that idea, Benji?" Jade asked.

Nodding eagerly earned more giggles as I sat back and watched as six of my companions started to strip. Naomi crawled up the bed to straddle my lap, kissing me softly. "Next weekend at your place?" she asked softly.

"We can figure something out. You'll stay the night?"

"Of course. I'd like to wake up next to you."

"Bailey and Vanessa can sleep with me, Naomi. Staying won't be a problem."

"Thank you, Jade."

"Sure you can handle your friends fucking me first?"

Her face lit up before she giggled. "Benji, three days a week, you're with a new virgin, and sometimes, you also enjoy time with other futagirls. Watching my friends fuck you isn't a problem at all. I'm going to be sat over there masturbating something stupid, but I want to wait… I told these three all about you, though. It's why I invited you along tonight. They know how special you are to us."

"First night out and I pulled three hot futagirls!"

With six naked companions, I positioned myself back on my knees as I glanced back to see Lara happily getting me ready with her tongue. A very nice tongue that had me moaning rather quickly. Jade, Bailey and Vanessa sat back against the headboard, stroking their girlcocks, I'm figuring I'd just move to take one in my mouth. "Sure you don't want to fuck me?" I asked, "Trust me, I can take six of you in one night."

The three shared a glance or two, smiled before kissing my cheek, joining the others on the two couches. Lara eventually had three fingers in my arse, thrusting in gently, leaning her long body over me, turning so I could kiss her. "You are so unbelievably cute," she whispered, "Part of me really wanted to nail you so fucking hard, you'll be walking funny for a week."

"And the other part?" I whispered.

"Wants to wrap you up tightly and never let go."

"I seem to have that effect on futagirls. I guess, after what I learned, I now understand why I have this connection with so many."

"Felt it the moment you kissed my cheek." She kissed me again. "Still going to fuck you nice and hard soon though. Just enough so that I cum and you walk out of here smiling in a few hours."

Kissing me one last time, she told me to get onto my back, getting me in the right position before Dani stepped forward, sporting a thick nine-inch cock, something she confirmed after I'd taken a guess. I was started to develop a good eye at judging my lovers' appendage. Feeling her pressing at my hole, I met her eyes and simply smiled. I'd already taken to wearing a butt plug before work. I was already thinking I should just wear one every day to keep me ready.

Sliding inside me, we moaned together as she slowly buried her thick girlcock. Once she bottomed out, she smiled before leaning down to kiss me. "You're pretty fucking tight, cutie," she whispered.

"Or maybe you just have a lovely thick girlcock for me?"

Jade, Vanessa and Bailey sat to one side of us, Lara and Sabrina the other. Being fucked in front of others had never bothered me and I was used to it by now. Dani felt wonderful as she started to pump inside me. My cock was hard but I wasn't going to bother stroking myself. I'd either cum without touching myself, but I turned to Lara, taking note of her enormous cock. A real reminder of someone special.

"I'm going to cum something stupid when you're inside me," I said, surprised that Lara actually blushed.

"Going to fill you up nicely before that," Dani grunted into my ear.

Wrapping my legs around her waist, gently resting my ankles against her, I smiled in return. "Maybe more than once tonight?"

"Room is ours for as long as we want," Sabrina explained, "Want me to order a few things?"

Dani was too busy fucking me, and I was too busy being fucked, for either of us to answer, but I did hear Sabrina order wine and a couple of other things. Dani had a pair of utterly gorgeous brown eyes that constantly gazed into mine. Caressing her cheek earned a soft smile, feeling her start to pump into me faster. "Been a while since I had a man," she whispered.

"Lucky me and more fool any other man then," I replied quietly.

Thrusting faster and faster, I was left thinking all my companions were likely rather turned on, and probably been horny for quite a while. Kissing me hard again, feeling her drive her girlcock into me as deeply as possible, I dug my fingers into her back and urged her on to keep fucking me until she came.

"Oh god," she moaned within a couple of minutes.

"First one in my butt. Second one in my mouth!"

"Fuck yes!" she cried, one last trust before I felt her explode inside me.

Wrapping my arms and legs even tighter, she kept thrusting as she enjoyed her orgasm, her girlcock throbbing with each spurt until she was empty, at least for the time being. Lifting her head, I was dazzled by her smile, noticing slightly colouring in her cheeks, surprised by the soft kiss that she laid on my lips. Making to pull out, I kept my legs tight around her.

"Until you go soft," I whispered.

"I don't think I will. I love your tight butt too much already."

Relenting, she pulled out, leaving another soft kiss on my lips, amused at the eagerness that Sabrina moved to sit on her knees between my legs. She was eight inches, almost a perfect replica of my sister's girlcock. Even Jade seemed to see that, shuffling forward and pressing their girlcocks together. "My little brother is going to enjoy you," she said.

"Fuck him often?"

Jade looked at me. "I try to at least once a day. But my little brother is an incredibly popular man. As I told him, three dozen futawives at the moment. He'll probably end up with more."

"I'm guessing they're all fucking when I'm otherwise engaged?" I asked.

"That, and a lot of gangbangs," Bailey replied. That had me raising my eyebrows in her direction. She smiled at me before adding, "I love what we share, Benji, but gods, I had no idea how hot it would be watching you fucked nice and hard by some very pretty futagirls."

Sabrina grabbed the back of my knees, forcing them right back, placing me into a position I just loved. Feeling her rub her girlcock against me, I pushed down, eager to feel her slide inside me. That earned a sweet giggle from her, gazing into her hazel eyes, her face ever so expressive. As always, she was so pretty, she could have been walking down a runway as a model, or been on a billboard as the face of some beauty cream.

We both moaned as she slowly slid inside me, no doubt feeling the cum of her friend inside me, but I had a feeling it was something all my lovers and girlfriends were used to. Considering the position I found myself in, I was expecting Sabrina to just bury her cock and start nailing me, but what I got was some very slow, gently lovemaking, at least to start with. Like all my lovers, she was an excellent kisser, complimentary to me in return. I joked that I had a lot of practice nowadays.

"Should have had my girlcock sucked first," she muttered, feeling her push forward into me again, earning another soft moan.

"I do love giving blowjobs," I murmured, "But I do prefer this a lot more."

"Glad you do." She glanced at Naomi for a moment. "Hope this won't be the only time."

Naomi scoffed. "Of course it won't. Once I get my girlcock inside him, we're definitely going to have some hot group sex. Fill him up nicely."

"Ever had two in your arse?" Lara wondered.

"No," I whispered, meeting her eyes, "But I know it's something a few would want to try with me."

That made her smile, feeling Sabrina kissed me as Lara lay down next to me, gently dragging me towards her for a kiss. "I wouldn't be involved. My girlcock is far too large. But Sabrina and Jade… I think you could handle it. Not tonight, though. But the idea of watching you do it makes my girlcock even harder."

Sabrina slowly started to fuck me harder and harder, each thrust spreading me nice and wide, still not stroking my own cock, waiting for Lara to fuck me. Sabrina was enjoying herself, feeling her press more weight on the back of my knees. She quickly had me moaning louder, even whimpering as her thick girlcock plunged my depths.

"So fucking hot," Jade whispered, glancing to see her stroking her lubed up girlcock.

"We're fucking him too, right?" Bailey asked, desire dripping from her tone.

"Naomi's friends first, then us, then maybe her friends again. We can catch a taxi home. You in any rush, Benji?"

Sabrina was now pounding me, each word coming out individually. "God… fucking… no… Keep… fucking… me… All… of… you…"

"I'm close," Sabrina groaned.

"Fill him up, Sabs!" Lara cried.

She fucked me hard those last couple of minutes. I'm fairly sure I nearly had an orgasm before she buried herself and came hard. It must have been a good orgasm as she collapsed on top of me, thankfully releasing my legs so I could place my feet down on the bed, caressing Sabrina's back as she recovered.

"Thank you, cutie. Haven't had sex in a while," she whispered.

"Fuck me again anytime."

She giggled on top of me before lifting herself up, giving me a soft kiss. Feeling her pull out, Naomi handed me a drink. I thought it was just Coke but I tasted something mixed into it, so made sure I just sipped it. I didn't actually drink all that often so just a couple of beers could get me buzzed. A couple more and I'd be falling over drunk.

"Ready for my massive girlcock, cute?" Lara asked.

"How do you want me?"

"How you are right now, cutie. I'm going to mount you later and pound you into submission, but right now, you're perfect."

Placing my legs over her upper arms, I felt the pressure of her incredibly long, thick girlcock requesting entrance, almost thankful I'd already been fucked twice so I could accept it easier than normal. Leaning down to kiss me, I was surprised at how passionate it immediately was. She kept kissing me as I felt the head of her cock slide inside me, earning a soft moan that made her smile. Only when she started sliding more inches did she break the kiss, finding myself captivated by my blue eyes.

When she was buried, the smile that formed was actually shy and very cute. "You feel really fucking good," she whispered.

"I love your big girlcock already, Lara."

"Men…" Despite being inside me, the next question caught me by surprise. "Do you think I'm pretty?"

"Oh sweetie," Naomi whispered.

"Lara, make love to me, then we'll talk. But, trust me on this one, you're fucking beautiful."

Feeling Lara moving in and out of me reminded totally of Miss Wilson whenever she made love to me. Being of the exact same length, I was left thinking that, by the time Lara was her age, her girlcock was going to be ridiculously long. Feeling her thrusting into me then and there, though, I knew I had an almost goofy smile on my face. She felt wonderful, digging my fingers into her back as her mouth constantly sought mine.

"Keep going, beautiful," I moaned.

"Oh god, you're so tight," she moaned in reply.

"That's your massive girlcock inside me. Keep going."

I was surprised she didn't try and pound me, keeping things nice and slow. The kisses we shared were beyond passionate, only stopping so we could gaze into each other's eyes. I was left thinking she didn't find many men capable of taking her. Or there were other insecurities that meant she didn't feel this pleasure too often. That made me feel rather sad, as she was clearly a beautiful futagril with much to offer.

"Okay, this is very sweet," Jade stated, "I can't even masturbate to this."

"She needed this," Naomi admitted, "I knew Benji would be perfect for her. Sweetie?" Lara looked away from me to her. "I'll make sure, trust me. I told you he was special."

Lara looked back at me, a shy smile. "Naomi told me about your life," she whispered, continuing to slowly thrust into me, "To be honest, you sounded perfect."

"You're pretty damned special yourself, Lara."

The smile that formed made my heart swell. "Talk like that will get you fucked nice and hard later."

"I hope so, beautiful, but right now, keep doing what you're doing. Mind if I stroke myself and cum?"

"I hope you do cum. I'll lick it up for you."

Starting to stroke myself caused her to also thrust into me a little faster. She quickly had me moaning more often, closing my eyes to just savour the feeling of her thick girlcock pressing as deep inside me as Isabella and Miss Wilson. I wasn't a size queen by any stretch of the imagination, but I also knew the larger endowed futanari did have trouble finding partners. Few women were interested in them and even most men had limits on what they could take. I found it amusing that me, at 5'7, could take an eleven-inch cock without too much hassle. Made me wonder where it went while inside me!

Little wonder I exploded all over myself within five minutes. It was one hell of an orgasm. The sort of toe curling experience that almost brought tears to the eyes, simply because it was so damned good plus the immense sense of relief, considering I was in the middle of being fucked for the third time in succession, two loads inside me already.

"I'll clean you up when I cum," Lara moaned softly, "I just want to keep fucking you."

"Don't stop," I whimpered, as she really started to pick up steam, glancing down to see her girlcock disappearing inside me, "Though I'd love to taste your cum."

She kissed me deeply for that one. "Some other time, cutie…"

"Benji. You can all call me Benji."

"And, just like that, he has four more girlfriends," Jade whispered, "Naomi, I think you should bring them along next weekend, though your first time with him will be without an audience."

"Can I come along?" Lara asked me in a whisper.

Caressing her cheek, I was surprised to see her eyes glistening. "I'd be disappointed if you didn't stand at our front door next to Naomi. Same goes for Sabrina and Dani."

Fucking me harder, I knew she wasn't going to last too much longer. My legs moved down so that we were almost hooked around her inner elbow, lifting my lower body up slightly as she started to drive into me. I heard mutters from Sabrina and Dani about how I could possibly take such a long girlcock. Jade, Bailey and Vanessa had seen Miss Wilson fuck me, and Naomi had seen Isabella fuck me, so they weren't surprised.

"Oh baby," Lara moaned, "I'm close."

"You know where, beautiful. I want to feel your cum dripping out of me the rest of the night."

She kissed me hard, one hard thrust after the other before she burst inside me, almost squealing in my mouth from the pleasure, more thrusting that sent waves of pleasure through my body before she finally stilled, releasing my lips from hers as she breathed deeply. Caressing her face again, that shy smile formed again. "Wow," she whispered.

When she finally pulled out, the surprise was her lying next to me then snuggling, resting her head on my shoulder, feeling her fingers caress my chest, lifting my cum to her mouth.

"Why the question?" I finally had to ask.

Lara couldn't answer. Naomi sat on her knees behind her, caressing the side of her friend. "Know many futagirls as tall as her?"

"One futagirl at school. Her name is Casey. She's one of my girlfriends. We haven't made love yet though."

Naomi returned a sad smile. "Women obviously… You know… But even most men are not particularly kind. Being as tall as she is, men find that alone off-putting. Then take her enormous girlcock, and the many barbs she's taken from both men and women over the years…"

"All she's ever wanted is a good man," Sabrina added.

"Which is why she was ever so excited to meet you," Dani explained, "Naomi just had this sense you'd be perfect for her."

"She was right," Lara whispered, "No man I've been with before has ever managed what you did tonight." She paused before whispering, "You're only the second man I've ever managed to cum in."

"Oh sweetie," I replied softly, turning to hug her, lifting her chin with a finger, "You're a fucking diamond, Lara. Don't let anyone tell you different."

"No wonder all your virgins leave with a smile if you're like this with them," Naomi said, adding some humour to the situation.

"I'd pay if I got this for just an hour," Lara said.

"I do it for free and wholeheartedly with you, Lara."

"Okay, I really need to make love to him now," Vanessa said, hearing emotion in her tone, "Because he's just like this with me."

"And me," Bailey added.

"I've had this for longer than anyone, but I can't disagree," Jade said.

The next couple of hours was filled by Vanessa, Bailey and Jade having their way with me. Vanessa wanted me on my back, I rode Bailey until we both enjoyed a climax, while Jade wanted me from behind, mounting and fucking me nice and hard though whispering very pleasant things in my ear while she was doing so.

Sabrina and Dani then agreed to spitroast me, finally taking a load in my mouth to swallow from each of them, before both collapsed on the bed. And that left Lara for last. I glanced at Naomi, who hadn't participated.

"Naomi, at least accept a blowjob from me. Please?"

Lara waited as Naomi sat on the edge of the bed as I slid off it, feeling cum leaking out of me as I got on knees, running my hands up and down her thighs as she smiled down at me. Running my hands up her naked body to her breasts, I leaned forward and took one of her nipples in my mouth, hearing a gasp as I gently squeezed her other one.

"Benji," she whispered.

Feeling her fingers running through my hair, I moved up to kiss her. The feelings involved were incredible, left thinking if not believing she wanted to make love then and there, but hesitated because she wanted our first time to be intimate and private. But when I pulled back and met her eyes, she was feeling the same as I was. Hell, I think we were all feeling the wave of emotions. I knew futanari felt things different to men and women, and the more time I spent with them, the more I felt in-tune with their thoughts and feelings.

Kissing back down her body, I slowly swallowed her girlcock, fingers again running through my hair, making love to her with my mouth. Lara, Sabrina and Dani sat to either side of her, sensing they were incredibly close friends, but also the fact that this was what she'd wanted all night. I actually felt guilty that I'd slept with her friends but not with her yet. When I looked up, she must have seen it in my eyes.

That earned me another kiss where she expressed all her feelings in what was a simply gesture. "Monday morning," she whispered, "I can't wait any longer. I'll ask Isabella. She'll give us time."

"A few hours. I want to take our time."

"Then next weekend, we'll have a lot of fun," she whispered, that sweet smile forming.

Swallowing her girlcock, I knew she was ever so eager to cum, so I didn't stand on ceremony nor spend too long teasing her. She seemed to recognise that and probably thanked me in silence, her fingers running up and down my upper back as my head bobbed up and down, savouring the taste of her girlcock itself, though her pre-cum was leaking, getting a sense of her flavour at the same time.

"Oh fuck, Benji," she moaned softly.

"Cum in his mouth," Lara said, "It's what he wants, Naomi."

"And I want to hear all about Monday," Sabrina added.

"We're going to have so much fun together next weekend," Dani stated quietly, "Naomi… Thank you…"

"God yes," Lara whispered, feeling her fingers caress the back of my head too, "Three dozen futawives, Jade?"

"I don't know what it is, Lara. There's just something about him. I've always felt it. So has Mum and Caroline."

"Me too," Vanessa added.

"The day he kissed me the first time, I just felt this… I'm not sure, but it felt like much more than just love," Bailey explained.

"Add to that all his girlfriends at school. All we felt was this urge, this desire to only be with him," Vanessa said.

"I've felt it too," Lara stated, glancing up at her to see the most glorious smile, her blue eyes gazing down into mine.

Through all conversation, I'd kept blowing Naomi, so when I was rewarded with mouthful after mouthful of her sweet cum, I eagerly swallowed it down, ensuring I looked up into her gorgeous eyes each time. When she was empty with nothing left to give, she lifted me up so I could kiss her, feeling her arms wrap me tightly as I settled on her lap.

"Okay, he's yours, Lara," Naomi stated.

"Are you sure? We can go home, Naomi."

"Lara, you want him again. And I know him well enough already. He wants you again too."

Proving how much I did want it, I eagerly moved back onto the bed, resting on my knees, leaning forward with a couple of pillows under my head, ensuring I glanced back to see Lara, also on her knees, approaching me from behind. The rest of my futagirls gathered around, eager to see Lara fuck me.

She ran her thick girlcock against my butt crack, feeling a couple of her fingers inside me again. She was polite enough to lube me up a little more, though I was more than ready to take her cock. "Please mount me," I whimpered, "I want to feel your whole body over me."

"Want it hard and fast?"

"God yes, Lara. Just fuck me so hard."

She mounted me first, feeling her hard nipples on my back, nuzzling into my neck, which provoked a rather girlish giggle from me, as it was rather ticklish. "I really like you already, Benji," she breathed into my ear, "Thank you for making me feel so wonderful."

"My pleasure, beautiful. Now, slide that wonderful girlcock of yours into me and fuck me senseless. It's what we both want. One thing, you won't hurt me. If you do, I'll tell you to stop. Okay?" She smiled, nodding at me. "Slide it in, sweetie. Let's cap this night with something we both want."

Feeling her girlcock slide inside me had us both moaning, and in the position she was in, it felt even deeper. Gripping the sheets in both hands, I urged her to just fuck me as hard as she wanted. Those first few thrusts had me moaning, just letting me get used to it. Her girlcock felt wonderful. Far too good, in all honesty. Addictive, just like Miss Wilson was. I tried not to think about her, as I already missed her a lot.

Lara was soon having a great time, thrusting into me hard and fast, and with that came the dirty talk. Calling me her 'dirty little boy' and her 'submissive little butt slut'. It reminded me of play-time I had with Miss Wilson. I didn't mind as she was clearly in that sort of mood, so I turned back and just urged her on even more. "Fill my hole with your delicious cum. I'm your ditty little slut," I moaned.

I heard giggles from the others as she started to fuck me even harder. Yes, there was a little pain, just like there was with Miss Wilson, but the feelings of pleasure spread through my body. When I felt Lara gently grasp my cock, I couldn't help smile, as I knew I was going to cum within minutes.

"Cum for you, my slutty little toy boy," she growled into my ear, "I'm going to take you home, chain you to my bed, and just use you for my own pleasure."

"Oh god, Lara," Naomi said, "Even I'm getting turned on by this."

"I know, sweetie, but you should feel this tight little butt. My god… Thank you. Thank you. Thank you."

"Fuck me harder," I moaned.

That earned a growl from Lara, her body pressing into me further as she somehow fucked me even harder. Had me grunting within a few seconds, but her kisses on my cheek and neck were soft. "Futagirl is bound to get feelings," she whispered into my ear.

"Nothing wrong with that," I managed to reply, "Keep going, sweetie. Keep going until you fill me again."

Lara filled me around five minutes later, both of us having loved every single second as she pounded me senseless, just like she promised. I'd cum during those intervening five minutes, leaving my load all over the sheets, thankful it wasn't like being back home and we'd have to change them. Leaving her girlcock buried until she started to go soft, I hated that feeling of her pulling off. As soon as she lay on her side, I cuddled into her, sharing a long kiss that spoke of some very strong feelings already. Naomi cuddled me from behind, feeling her kissing my neck and cheek.

"I knew you'd like my friends, Benji."

Thankfully, there were showering facilities as Lara explained each room came with an adjoining bathroom, so we all took turns, no real surprise I ended up showering with Naomi and Lara, both taking great pleasure in washing me up and down, joking about the cum still leaking out of me, though that was solved by the shower nozzle aimed up my butt.

After dressing, we walked back upstairs, the bartender joking about the length of time we'd been in the room. They took one look at me and laugh. "No wonder. He's fucking cute, Lara," the bartender stated.

"He's also wonderful in bed and a lovely young man, Tara," Lara replied.

I definitely felt myself blushing at that compliment and others that suggested to Tara that they either loved or really liked me. Taken by the hand, we walked outside into a cool early summer evening, checking our phones to see it was early morning. Naomi would be heading back with us to collect her car, her friends would be sharing a taxi home. We booked two of them, standing around and chatting until they arrived in tandem.

Hugs and kisses were shared, Lara spending at least a few minutes kissing and cuddling me. We waited until their taxi departed before the five of us got into the minivan that would take us back to the station where Naomi parked her car, no real surprise only Naomi and I stayed awake the entire journey. Driving us home when we arrived, I invited Naomi to stay once Jade, Bailey and Vanessa headed inside. She smiled but assured me she was okay to drive home.

After one last kiss, I watched her drive away before walking inside to join the others for one last drink before bed. By the time I slid under the sheets next to Jade, she was already fast asleep. I joined her within a couple of minutes myself.

Chapter 11

Chapter Text

"When will your new friends be here?" Mum called from the kitchen.

"Around lunchtime, Mum," I replied.

"How many are coming?"

Walking into the kitchen, she was working alongside Caroline, Jade and Bailey as they prepared some snacks for our visitors. "Mum, I would have told…"

She looked up and smiled. "Sweetie, I really don't mind. I love having all your friends over. Jade's too. Trust me, it's fine. So, who's coming?"

"Naomi and her three friends. Jade's three friends. Then my other nine girlfriends." That earned plenty of giggles. "Plus Mike, Mark and Nathan. They wanted to come around. Last time before our end of year graduation party."

"Sure they can handle all the girlcock that'll be on display?" Caroline wondered, "I mean, we'll keep things under wraps, but there'll be a lot of bulges that will surely be noticed."

"Don't worry, they'll get used to it quickly enough," I laughed, "If not, we can sit inside if it's too much for them. They'll be arriving first so they can see everyone else arrive."

"Sandra is coming too," Mum announced, "And Vanessa, your mother is coming to drop by and say hello." She paused before adding, "I would have invited Isabella, but she runs her place of business by herself on a Saturday. If we do this on a Sunday next time, she'll be able to visit."

"I'll keep that in mind, Mum. I didn't think she'd…"

"Benji, she'd like to come to spend some time with you, like all your other girlfriends. She adores you already, and she knows how much you love your job too."

"Can't lie about it. I do enjoy it."

"Fucked nice and hard all week, Benji?" Jade joked.

I couldn't stop smiling as I replied, "Riley came to see me again. Isabella made sure I was only with her that day so it was during the day. Another of my virgins, as I call them now, also visited during the week to see me again. Spent most of the day just cuddling in bed. It was really nice."

"But this Riley likes you?" Mum wondered.

"She's just a client, Mum… But I do like her. She's so damned adorable. I enjoy making her feel as special as she quite clearly is. She's not the only one I've really felt any sort of connection with. Most others are perfectly polite, but it does end up feeling more transactional. I guess that helps in a way. No matter what people think, sex does invoke feelings in a lot of people. When I'm with Riley…"

"Would she like to see you outside of your job?"

"I don't know, Mum. I'm not sure how to even ask that question. Explaining how we met would be awkward."

"Do you like her?" Jade asked, noticing the smile on her face, "Sounds like you do."

"Even if I did, she would think…" I paused before adding, "I like her, but that means nothing if…"

"Sweetie," Mum started, "If she's taking all this time out of her day to come see you, maybe she thinks it's the only way she can spend time with you. Look at it like this. Do you think she'd like to spend time with you right now, this weekend?"

"More than likely, being honest."

"Well, raise it with her next time she visits. You have nothing to lose. Either she loves the idea, and you can take her out on a date, or she says that she's only interested in seeing you in that environment but you can enjoy each other's company anyway."

I couldn't help smile. "You're always full of good advice, Mum."

"I remember you talking about her after your first day and could sense you really liked her. Perhaps a strange place to make a friend but that is also your job. To make anyone who visits you feel comfortable in your presence."

The doorbell ended that conversation, opening the door to find my three friends waiting for me. After handshakes were shared, we stopped at the kitchen so they could say hello to the family and friends, before we wandered outside, grabbing some drinks from the fridge kept outside near the pool. Taking a seat at one of the picnic tables we had, there was the usual conversation between four young men.

Jade walked out to join us within fifteen minutes, Alexis, Chantelle and Veronica following in her footsteps. I hadn't seen them in a couple of weeks, ensuring I greeted them with a long hug and kiss. Alexis didn't want to let me go, while I think Veronica liked me more than I expected, at least from the look in her eyes when we finally broke our kiss. I had a feeling a conversation might be needed.

I knew some of my girlfriends arrived when I heard raised feminine voices from inside the house, Vanessa and Bailey walking out with Chloe, Georgie and Casey following them. After hugs and kisses, I was told everyone else would be arriving within the hour, they were simply organising transport.

Then Naomi arrived with Lara, Sabrina and Dani alongside her. After introductions, it perhaps wasn't a surprise small groups did form as there was a slight disparity in age, but we eventually ensured the two picnic tables were joined up so everyone could chat. Once the rest of my girlfriends arrived, the noise increased significantly, and it was amusing that although I was centre of attention, there was only me and a lot of young, attractive futagirls.

Then Miss Wilson showed up and the noise increased further. Everyone had loved Miss Wilson. My male friends just stared in disbelief when I rose to my feet and greeted her with a steamy kiss. The look on the faces of Mark, Mike and Nathan had me laughing, Miss Wilson chuckling away next to me. To say they looked at me in disbelief.

"Jesus, mate, how many futagirls are you with?" Mike finally asked.

I swept broadly around the backyard. The three shared a glance, bursting into laughter after a couple of seconds. "You'll start the gangbang after we're gone, right?" Mark wondered.

"There won't be a gangbang. We're just enjoying a Saturday afternoon together. Naomi and her friends wanted to meet everyone, plus I haven't see others in a little while. It's nice weather so the best time to do it. Plus, our formal is in a week, then Christmas the week after, so time is running low."

I saw their eyes as the futagirls wandered around in bikinis, once they headed inside to get changed. There was no missing the bulge in Miss Wilson's bikini bottoms. I think Alexis was trying to control an erection that wanted to pop up, her eyes glancing my way constantly, biting her bottom lip as I knew she was eager to make love. Lara made sure she sat next to me, whispering that I was her new boy toy, but she knew Naomi would be my focus that night.

Helping Caroline at the barbecue earned me brownie points from her and Mum, checking to see if anyone was watching before giving her girlcock a little rub underneath her short skirt. Lowering her panties enough to free it, I stroked her off while we chatted away, cooking the meat perfectly as always. Mum approached us and noticed what I was doing.

"Need to cum?" she asked Caroline. The look on her face suggested she was desperate. "Anyone need a drink?" she asked everyone else. After hearing some responses, she told Caroline and I to go get them.

Following her inside, I followed her around the kitchen counter so we'd have a little privacy, though she kissed me eagerly first. "Thank you, baby. It's been a while," she whispered.

"I just really want to suck you off right now, Ma."

"Oh baby, you can suck me whenever you want. I'll never say no."

Caroline was turned on so the blowjob only lasted a few minutes at most. She couldn't remain quiet as I made her orgasm, eagerly swallowing down all the cum she deposited into my mouth. Kissing back up her body, she leaned down to give me a soft but passionate kiss, caressing my cheek, not saying a word as the smile on her face told me everything.

Walking back outside with a tray of drinks, I handed them out before sitting down, my three male friends looking at me, wide-eyed and they definitely heard Caroline inside.

"What's it like?" Mike finally asked, "I mean, you don't have to… But it's obvious you're intimate with your sister, mother and step-mother…"

"I love my mother and Caroline." I glanced at Jade. "But I've been in love with my sister all my life." There was a collective 'Awww' from nearly the entire group. "I can't really explain it unless you were to experience it yourself, and I know you three don't have any close futanari relatives. I've always been close to Jade. Adding sex and intimacy me that simply brought us even closer. Being completely honest? If it was allowed by law, I'd have a ring on her finger already. I know that, on my death bed, one of my last memories will be of her and the joy she's brought my life so far, and how much joy she'll bring me in the future. I'm not a religious man, but if I would ever thank god for one thing, it would be having Jade as my sister. I only hope we a have a long life together." Clearing my throat, I whispered, "That's what it's like, mate."

Jade rose from where she was sitting, basically ordered I stand up, and gave me the hug of a lifetime. Glancing around, there were not too many dry eyes after what I'd said. "Thank you, Benji," Jade whispered, "I love you that much in return."

There was silence before Nathan exclaimed, "Shit, I might start looking at my sister differently!"

That broke the spell, plenty of laughter erupting as everyone made space so Jade could sit next to me. Feeling her rest my head against my shoulder, I kissed the top of her head, feeling her arm around my waist. We continued to chat as we ate and drank, the usual discussions about our future, the past, the present, hopes and dreams, our desires and our fears. My three male friends stayed long enough until they had enough, and it was obvious that some of my girlfriends were getting rather amorous. They were smart enough to figure out what might happen, escorting them to the front door.

"See you at the formal?" Mark asked.

"Sure. I've just got to get myself a suit. I know they all have dresses sorted. Other than that…"

"You're taking all eleven of them?"

"Yep."

The three of them grinned. After wishing them farewell, Mark driving as he'd only had a couple of drinks during the entire time he'd been with us, I waved them off before returning to the backyard. No surprise that bikini tops and bottoms were strewn across the ground around the pool. Naomi sat by herself at the picnic table, sitting next to her and taking her hand.

"As they're all…"

"God yes, let's go," she whispered, "I've been waiting since last weekend. Monday just didn't happen. Riley really wanted to see you and I just couldn't deny the poor futagirl her time with you."

"Because you have a good heart, Naomi."

"Flattery will get you everywhere, definitely into my panties." She paused before kissing me softly, "Which will be within a matter of minutes." Kissing my cheek, she whispered, "After me, I think you really need to make love with your sister, particularly after what you said."

Glancing her way, she met my eyes and smiled. Using my eyes to gesture what was said, she returned a small nod. Standing up, I took Naomi by the hand and led her inside, heading upstairs to my bedroom. Shutting the door, Naomi was only wearing a bikini, wasting no time by just taking off her top and bottoms while I slid off my swimming shorts.

Grabbing the lube that always sat on the nightstand next to the bed, applying it to her cock, I could help chuckle at how eager she was. Turning around, I showed her the butt plug I always wore nowadays, just to keep me nice and ready to take a nice, thick girlcock inside me. Watching as she lay down, slowly stroking herself, I positioned myself on her lap.

"I want you to ride me, Benji. Ride me and cum all over me. Then I'm going to nail you hard from behind." Leaning down to kiss her, she whispered, "But I'm going to get my chance to make love to you at work. Would you like that?"

"I'll do my best to never say no to you, Naomi."

Taking the plug out of me, resting that on the nightstand, I lifted myself up, placing the tip of her girlcock at my tight little hole and carefully slid down it. Naomi's face lit up as she found her eight inches buried inside my butt rather quickly. Leaning down to kiss her, the smile on her face remained as I started to rock myself. Her hands ended up on my arse as I moved a hand to my cock, stroking myself in tandem with my movements up and down her girlcock.

Fuck, she felt wonderful inside me, and she let me know more than once that she found my arse incredibly tight, warm and somewhere she wanted to cum in more than once. Sounded fine to me, resting on my left hand as I continued to stroke my cock. I was incredibly turned on, my cock felt like steel in my right hand, and that usual tingle soon had me squirming as I rode her faster and faster.

"Oh fuck, I'm close," I moaned.

"On me, Benji. All over me. Then I'll roll you over."

"Okay. Give me a minute."

My timing was perfect as my cock erupted, almost catching me by surprise, as I felt my orgasm building up, then it just exploded. Naomi giggled as I covered her body and breasts in plenty of cum since I hadn't enjoyed an orgasm since the night before, when Vanessa and Bailey had taken a lot of enjoyment in plugging me both ends for a couple of hours.

I kept riding Naomi for a little longer, my entire body shaking as the after effects of my orgasm was intense. Finally stopping with her girlcock buried deep, I offered her my finger and thumb to taste my cum before I leaned down to kiss her. "Holy shit, that was fantastic," I murmured.

On my back a couple of minutes later, Naomi made love to me. It was incredibly tender, her eyes constantly gazing into mine, and I knew she was doing all she could to hold back her own orgasm. Wrapping my legs around her waist, I looped my hands around the back of her neck so she remained close enough to kiss. Feeling her thick girlcock sliding in and out of me constantly had both of us moaning constantly.

Picking up the pace, she'd been going for a while now and I knew she wanted to cum. I urged her on to fuck me harder, the look in her eyes changing, an almost growl from her throat as she started to drive her cock as deeply as possible. Felt wonderful as always. I loved the tender lovemaking and I loved being fucked hard and fast. I'd never complain about either.

"Worth the wait, Benji," she moaned softly.

"So we were, gorgeous. Glad you're inside me now."

"I'll have to share you with Isabella."

"Lots of spitroasts."

That made her smile before she kissed me again, her tongue exploring my mouth, making both of us moan again. Faster and harder she thrust, and I knew she was getting close to orgasm. I whimpered for her to finish, and to finish inside me. I didn't mind a futagirl pulling and finishing on me, but that was a rare thing. I almost made myself giggle, wondering how many loads I'd taken in my butt recently.

"Oh fuck, here is comes!" Naomi announced. I kissed her as she came, feeling her thrust and cum at the same time. We kept kissing even after she'd quite obviously finished, our bodies pressed tightly together. We both chuckled as I could feel my cum now causing our bodies to slightly stick together. Worse things in life, I guess.

Pulling out and flopping down next to me, we lay side by side, staring at the ceiling for a few minutes, breathing loudly in otherwise comfortable silence.

"I love being well fucked like this," I said.

"I've been wanting to do that since the day you walked through the door," Naomi confessed.

"Oh, trust me, I told them all about you when I got home after that first day."

"So we made an impression on each other?"

"Definitely." Taking a deep breath, I asked, "Want a drink?"

We headed downstairs to get a quick drink, feeling her cum leaking out of me as I walked down the stairs, both of us with cum on our chests from where I'd cum on her. Grabbing a glass of water each, we returned to my room immediately, knocking back our drinks before I got on the bed, head on my pillow, arse in the air.

Naomi fucked me hard for at least half an hour before she dumped a second load inside me. That left us hot, sweaty and sticky, so after a quick shower, just to clean ourselves up, we wandered downstairs naked, receiving plenty of attention when we joined many of the others in the pool. Naomi and I sat next to each other on the ledge, my arm around her waist.

"Great fuck, isn't he?" Lara finally said.

"Never had an arse this tight," Naomi replied, "Definitely going to enjoy it again."

"One would think you have too many futagirls, Benji," Jade said.

"That's what group sex and gangbangs were invented for. Once we organise my first one, I think that'll be the best way to keep some of you satisfied."

Naomi eventually swam away to chat with some others, finding myself surrounded by some of my girlfriends from high school. Chloe and Georgie sat to either side of me, and I could sense the near desperation that they wanted to be intimate with me. My plans for the previous week had fallen apart due to them having their own jobs that stalled any plans.

"Benji?"

"Yes, Vanessa?"

"Take Chloe upstairs."

Smiling at Chloe, noticing her blush in return as she looked at me, I asked, "Do you want to?" I don't think she trusted her voice, making do with a nod of her head. Turning to Georgie, I asked, "Do you want to come too? It won't be a threesome, but I know you're both eager. I'm sorry it's taken so long."

"Okay," Georgie whispered, "I love Chloe too, so sharing something special with her…"

There were a few comments as the three of us got out of the pool and walked towards the door inside. Mum, Caroline and Miss Wilson were sat at the table, sipping at mugs of coffee. Noticing me hand in hand with both Chloe and Georgie, Miss Wilson smiled. "About damned time, Benji. I've noticed how much these two love you, just as much as Vanessa and Bailey. Have fun, girls. He's a wonderful lover."

Entering my bedroom, Chloe and Georgie were also naked like I was, so after shutting the door, they both stepped forward, taking one of them in each arm, kissing one then the other as I led them backwards to the bed. Sitting them down, I sank to my knees as I kissed up Chloe's thighs. "My idea is that I blow you, Chloe, then I blow you, Georgie. Get that first load out of the way. Good idea?" Both of them nodded eagerly. "Then we'll make love, Chloe. Georgie will just lie to our side and watch. Then I'll make love to you, Georgie, Chloe lying next to us like you were. Do you like the sound of that?"

"I love it," Chloe whispered. Georgie took my hand and squeezed it, meeting her eyes to see one hell of a beautiful smile on her face.

Chloe gasped as I swallowed her seven inch girlcock. I could have teased her, but I went with the assumption that making both of them cum quickly meant we could spend more time making love, as I wanted to finally do that with them as much as they wanted to with me. She rested back on her elbows, so I took a moment to kiss up her bodies, her nipples poking out as I took one my mouth, earning a soft moan. What I didn't expect was for Georgie to take her other nipple.

"Focus on her girlcock, Benji. We've done a little fooling around," she admitted.

Made me smile immediately. "I'm glad you care for each other."

"Just like Bailey and Vanessa. They explained how they keep the edge off if not with you, so we agreed to do that with each other."

Kissing back down her body, Chloe moaned as I ran my tongue up and down her shaft before moving down to her large, heavy looking balls, no doubt full of cum ready to be deposited in my mouth. Running my tongue back up her shaft to the head of her thick girlcock, she groaned when I wrapped my lips around the shaft and slowly bobbed up and down.

Georgie whispered to Chloe what I was doing, as she had her eyes closed, relying on her other senses. Using one hand to fondle her balls, I quickly bobbed faster and faster, desperate to taste her cum again. I'd blown her before, more than once, but I hadn't seen her in a couple of weeks and I wanted to taste her then finally have her fuck me.

"Oh Benji," she cried softly. She sat up, her hand on the back of my head. She didn't move her hips but I knew she was already getting close.

"Cum in his mouth," Georgie whispered, "Give him what he wants. He wants your cum, Chloe. He's going to swallow every drop." I made an affirmative noise. "Or maybe he'll share it with you?"

"Yes! Benji, keep some in your mouth. I want to taste myself."

I think the idea turned her on as she came hard within a couple of minutes. Swallowing the first couple of large spurts, I kept the rest in my mouth, waiting until she had nothing left to give before I sat back with a smile. Opening my mouth, I showed both of them the contents, Chloe leaning forward and kissing me deeply, feeling our tongues duel as we swapped her cum. Finally sitting back, we both showed Georgie, hearing her crack up in laughter, before we both swallowed.

"Damn, I taste pretty good. No wonder you both enjoy swallowing my cum." She paused before adding, "Well, I taste myself whenever I masturbate so… yeah…"

Moving across to Georgie, she leaned down to kiss me first. Out of all my girlfriends, I was left thinking Vanessa, Chloe and Georgie had liked if not been in love with me the longest. Bailey had been an outsider, but had admitted to watching me from afar. She'd be the fourth. The rest all liked or loved me, but it was a newer feeling to both of us.

Kissing down her body, Georgie relaxed back on her elbows, Chloe giving her breasts and body attention as I focused on Georgie's eight inches. Since I'd teased Chloe, I did the same to Georgie, though I switched it up when I pulled her forward slightly, lifted her legs, and started to tongue her rosebud. She loved it immediately, begging me to spread her wide and really get stuck in.

"What about your pussy?" Chloe wondered.

"No, my arse. I have a dildo I shove up there most times I masturbate. Feels wonderful."

Chloe was smart enough to hand me some lube, so as I blew her, I eventually stuck a couple of fingers up her bum at the same time. Georgie was soon gently thrusting up into my mouth while my head bobbed up and down, taking all eight inches each time. Her fingers gripped my hair, keeping me in place as she started to pump my mouth, so I upped the tempo of my fingers at the same time.

"Oh fuck yes!" she cried, "Benji, I'm close."

"Fill his mouth then fill his arse later, Georgie."

"Oh fuck… Benji… your mouth…"

I was now burying my fingers in her arse, driving her wild, so it was little surprise that the first spurt that fired into my mouth took us both by surprise. Having not heard a request, I did swallow the first couple before I heard her murmur to save some, waiting until she was quite clearly done before I lifted myself so I could kiss her. She swallowed most of her own cum immediately but kept on kissing me.

"Fuck me, Benji," she whispered, "Please fuck me."

"Really?" I asked quietly.

"I want you inside me for our first time. Please…"

I looked at Chloe, who heard the desperation in the tone of her friend. She kissed me before kissing her. "Make love to her, Benji. I can wait just a little longer, particularly as it's my best friend needing it."

Georgie shuffled back on my bed so her head was propped up by a couple of pillows. She spread her legs, using my fingers to find that her pussy was sopping wet. "I don't touch it very often," she whispered, noticing her quiver, "So I'm very sensitive. But I want you inside me. I want to feel you cum in me, Benji."

"Why the change of mind?" I wondered.

The question made her blush. "I've always wanted you to make love to me."

"Oh…"

"Don't worry, we'll definitely do it the other way around too! I definitely want to bury my girlcock deep inside your bum."

Sliding inside Georgie, I kept my eyes on her face, noticing the rapid blinking of her eyes. Chloe lay next to us, noticing she was holding one of her hands. Leaning down to kiss her once I was buried, I lifted a hand and wiped away a tear. "Big moment?" She nodded, kissing me softly. "Okay, I'll take my time."

Good thing I'd cum earlier as I certainly didn't want to finish inside Georgie within a couple of minutes. Wrapping her long limbs around me kept me in the position she wanted. Her pussy was incredibly tight, admitting she'd not had anything up her at all. That raised eyebrows, making her giggle, as she admitted that she masturbated a lot and preferred things in her arse when she was doing that.

"How does it feel?" Chloe wondered.

Georgie smiled in my direction. "Best feeling ever, Chloe. Just how I wanted it. He feels really big in my pussy. Probably feel even bigger in my butt!"

"You're so fucking tight, Georgie," I moaned, kissing her before I used a familiar position that I usually found myself in, bending back her long legs as I started to thrust into her faster.

"Yeah, fuck her, Benji!" Chloe cried, taking on the role of unofficial cheerleader.

Georgie started to stoke her girlcock as I fucked her, and I had a feeling it was now a race to see who'd orgasm first. Her face was a picture of delight, glancing to see Chloe was slowly stroking her own girlcock at the same time, warning her not to get too excited before she fucked me.

Pushing her legs back even further broadened Georgie's grin. Hearing her beg me to fuck her harder was a request I could complete, left wondering if the crowd downstairs heard her. The fact I was the one doing the fucking would have surprised most of my girlfriends and other lovers.

"I'm close," I finally said. That set of Georgie's second orgasm, amazed at how quickly futagirls could cum again, and in the same amount as the first time. Watching her girlcock erupt just excited me even further, lasting barely another minute before I buried my cock and erupted as deep in her pussy as I could. Georgie squealed with excitement, letting go of her legs as I needed to rest on my hands, feeling her legs immediately wrap around me, using the walls of pussy to squeeze my cock.

"Bet you didn't know I could do that," she whispered. Shaking my head, she giggled before kissing me. "Thank you, Benji."

"Your pussy feels wonderful, Georgie. And if you want to try anal another time, all you need do is let me know. I don't normally do this, as I'm sure you know…"

"That's what makes this feel even more special for my first time. I know Chloe really wants to make love to you though. Can't stay like this too long."

"Georgie, it's absolutely fine," Chloe said softly, "I'm just surprised. You mentioned this but I still thought you wanted to fuck him!"

"Oh, I still want to fuck him."

Georgie finally released her legs from being wrapped around me, kissing one last time before I settled into the space beside them. Cuddled both sides, feeling them both kiss my cheek, I did ask Chloe how long she wanted to wait. Excited as she was, it didn't take all that long to lube ourselves up, placing a pillow under my lower back, before she slowly stroked her girlcock, putting on a little show for both Georgie and myself.

"Like my big lovestick, Benji?"

"Fuck yes. Bet it's going to feel even better inside me too."

"I've wanted to do this for so long, but your life being as it is at the moment."

"It's a little hectic at times."

Opening my legs, Chloe positioned herself between them. I could sense her nerves, so I sat up to kiss her, pulling her down so she was leaning over me. Reaching down between us, I positioned her girlcock where it was needed it, whispering instructions. Reading and watching is one thing, actually doing it is another.

Feeling her press into me, the head of her girlcock gently sliding inside, her face lit up with a gorgeous smile as she inserted her entire length inside me. "So tight, Benji," she whispered.

"Wait until you start moving inside me. It feels wonderful for both of us."

When she did, it was even better, obviously feeling a surge of emotion and closeness as her next couple of kisses were more passionate than any we'd shared before. She giggled when I moaned into her mouth, the speed of her thrusts increasing with each passing minute, aware she'd be excited and perhaps eager to cum inside me.

Moving my legs so they rested near her shoulders, she marvelled at my flexibility and suggested it made me even tighter if possible. I just urged her on to fuck me harder and faster, wanting to feel her cum inside me. Glancing to my side, Georgie was just watching us make love, not even touching herself.

"How does he feel, Chloe?"

"You've got to fuck him next, Georgie. Holy shit, I had no idea it would be this good."

Fucking me even harder, she smiled as she earned the occasional grunt and groan, glancing down between us to see her girlcock almost a blur at times. I was so used to being fucked like this now, I was barely left with a dull ache even at the worst of times. I just loved the feeling of being filled by one of my girlfriends or lovers, and got enjoyment and pleasure out of the fact I excited them, and nothing felt better than feeling them cum inside me.

Chloe kept on pumping, noticing her forehead start to glisten, running my fingers down her back and feeling that was also a little damp. Despite the cool air that drifted around the house, a good fuck still raised plenty of sweat in the summer. "Oh god, keep fucking me," I moaned.

"I'm close, Benji. I'm going to fill you, then Georgie is going to fuck you straight away."

Glancing to my side again, Georgie was already lubing and stroking her girlcock. "I want you on your knees once she's cum," she said.

Sensing Chloe was getting close, I moved my hips to meet her thrusts, her eyes lighting up as she somehow managed to thrust even faster. Didn't last too long before she moaned loudly, kissed me, then climaxed. Her entire body shuddered with each spurt of her cum deep inside me. She could barely keep thrusting, and once she was done, I moved my legs just in time for her to relax on top of me, leaving a soft kiss on her cheek.

"I love you, Chloe," I whispered, "As much as Vanessa and Bailey. Always thought you were wonderful."

That made her cry, managing to whisper she loved me too. Holding out and arm, Georgie snuggled into me. "Same for you, Georgie. I love you. You two, Vanessa, Casey and Aubrey have been my best friends for six years, since those first days at high school."

"And Bailey," Chloe whispered, "Benji, she loves you so much."

"Noticed that, eh?"

Chloe managed to lift herself up. "We've obviously talked to her a lot. It was a long distance crush since our first days. I felt sorry for her, as she admitted she thought it would always be unrequited love."

"Don't worry, I let her know every day how much I love her."

"And we love the messages you send us every day too, Benji," Georgie whispered, kissing my cheek, "Something so simple but it makes us feel special."

Chloe pulled out, snuggling into my other side, though as Georgie was clearly hard and horny, I moved so I was on my knees, spreading my legs enough that she could get behind. She laughed as Chloe's cum was leaking out of me, but she slid her girlcock into me with ease, grabbing my hips and slowly pumping into me.

She was loving it, taking her time, just enjoying the feeling to start with. Certainly had me moaning loudly, Chloe eventually positioning herself so she was sat in front of me. I would have sucked her girlcock, but I wasn't sure if Georgie wanted her first time with me to turn into a threesome. Chloe spent a lot of time watching Georgie behind me anyway.

"Mount me," I moaned. Georgie knew what I meant, feeling her girlcock change angle as she leaned forward. Earned a loud moan, hearing Georgie giggle. "I love this position," I managed to explain, "It's a little more submissive to my lover, plus it just feels really fucking good."

"Want it harder?"

"God yes. Fuck me, Georgie."

Georgie fucked me. My god, she figured out what I wanted within seconds, and there was no doubting how much she was loving it. When I felt her grab my hair, pulling my head back and her teeth gently biting my neck, I could feel my cock was harder and leaking. "Keep going," I urged her, "Going to cum."

She was now completely nailing me, her groin slapping into my arse, the sound of her girlcock slamming into my tight little hole, and the fact the angle was just utterly perfect meant I came hard without touching myself. Georgie knew and thankfully let my head go, dropping into the lap of Chloe in front of me. Georgie kept fucking me while I was trying to catch my breath, managing to turn and whimper how much I wanted her to keep going.

Chloe stroked my head. "It's okay, baby," she whispered.

"Love being fucked so much," I managed to moan, "Georgie feels wonderful."

"So do you, Benji," Georgie whispered into my ear, "I'm close but don't want to cum yet."

"Take as long as you need."

Ten minutes later of solid, hard fucking, Georgie finally released her load inside me. Hearing her moan right into my ear sent a shudder through my body, heavy breathing and hot breath onto my neck. Pressing her body into my back, feeling her rock hard nipples that I'd have to give attention to next time, her girlish giggle had both Chloe and I chuckling as well.

"Wow," she finally whispered, "If sex with you is always going to be like that…"

"I hope it is."

We definitely needed a shower after that, my two lovers spending a lot of time washing me up and down, before the favour was returned, Chloe and I washing down Georgie, then the same thing for Chloe with Georgie and I. After drying off, there were no clothes to put on as we'd wandered upstairs naked, joining everyone else in the backyard, nearly everyone still in the pool.

I could see a few cocktail pitchers around the edge of the pool, along with bottles of wine and accompanying glasses. Chloe and Georgie kissed my cheek before joining Vanessa and Bailey. Within thirty seconds, there were squeals, tears, laughing. I think I'd made them rather happy. I ended up sitting by myself for a few minutes on the edge of the pool, just looking over all the futanari in my life, amused that I'd now enjoyed sex with the majority of them.

Veronica eventually swam towards me, lifting herself up and sitting next to me. Turning to look at her, she glanced my way before leaning down and kissing me fiercely. Caught me by surprise for a moment before I shuffled closer to her. I have no idea how long we kissed for, but the feeling of her tongue in my mouth, her soft fingers caressing my body, and the fact nearly everyone else in the pool went a little quiet did eventually lead to us breaking apart.

Her eyes were soft and full of love in that moment. I'd heard certain comments the last time she'd visited. "Can we head upstairs?" she asked quietly, "Our first time was wonderful, but I'd like our next time to be in private."

"So… You..."

"As much as Alexis does. And, trust me on this one, she fucking loves you too, Benji." Glancing her way, I had figured Alexis loved me, but the shy smile returned suggested Veronica was on the money regarding her feelings. Feeling her hand take mine, interlacing our fingers, she kissed me again. "It's just difficult sometimes for all of us, because as I'm sure you're figuring out, there's just something about you that attracts us. I look around the pool and see so many beautiful futanari, and the one common denominator is you, Benji. We all love you. Some of us have been in love with you for a long time. For others, the love is new and thrilling, but the love we all have is… Almost scary, the feelings are so strong, so intense…"

Alexis swam across the pool, lifting herself up and kissing her friend deeply. I figured they were that close, fairly sure they had sex. It wasn't any of my business. "Take him upstairs and make love, Ver," Alexis told her, "Though we're going to have fun with him afterwards. Not quite a gangbang, not quite group sex, but a few of us just really want to fuck him." Looking at me, she then said, "Then you'll be sleeping with Chloe and Georgie tonight."

"What about Jade?" I asked.

"Benji, after what you said earlier… She's never going to doubt how much you love her for a single second ever again. As for where she'll sleep, Bailey and Vanessa will snuggle with her." Looking back at Veronica. "Now go upstairs and make love to him. Or is it the other way around?"

When Veronica blushed, I squeezed her hand. "Why don't we just head upstairs to start with?"

Back in the same bedroom, I took one look at the sheets and suggested I should change them first. Veronica giggled, stating they were just going to get even dirtier once she was done with me, so we'll change them afterwards when I went to bed later that night. Turning towards her, her blue eyes dazzled me, along with her slicked back raven black hair, her chest heaving from her obvious excitement.

That first kiss as her body crashed against mine, forcing me back onto the bed, took me by surprise, her tongue hungry for me, feeling my legs automatically wrap around her as we made out. "I love you," she whispered, "I've loved you for so long, but Alexis… I always thought…"

"Did you think I'd only love her?"

She blushed, remaining silent, but she did eventually return a nod. "I've been hurt, more than once. I knew you were a good man, and that you'd never actually… I just find it difficult to trust anyone outside the few friends I have. But that first time, while great, wasn't like we are now." She met my eyes. "I need this, Benji," she whispered, "I need you. You make everyone feel so special."

Caressing her cheek, she returned a smile. She was gorgeous, I'd always thought that, and I'm sure I'd told her more than once. So I went with, "You're fucking gorgeous, Veronica. And if I'm the man you end up with, then I'm the luckiest man in the world, and those who broke your heart are little more than fools."

Turning over so she was on her back, I gave her body plenty of attention, making sure I completely avoided her girlcock. Her entire body seemed to be sensitive, earning plenty of soft moans and murmurs as my lips touched every square inch of her body. Lifting her legs and giving her rosebud attention earned a louder moan, and I'm fairly sure I heard giggles from the pool outside.

I gave her arse lots of attention before I finally moved up, inhaling the scent from her pussy, which was clearly leaking freely, before I ran my tongue up and over her balls, the shaft of her girlcock before I finally started to blow her.

She came in two minutes, which made her blush brightly once she'd finished, whispering that I had gotten her far too excited to hold it back any longer. After ensuring I'd swallowed every drop of her cum, and cleaning her up, I kissed up her body again before our mouths met. "Just wanted to prove how special you are to me, Veronica," I whispered.

It amazed me how many futagirls gave the appearance of ultra-self-confidence, taking no shit from anybody, but when I had them in private, they lowered their walls to show how the world did affect them from time to time. Lying next to her, we kissed and cuddled as I asked a simple question. What happened to her before?

Feeling comfortable as I stroked her back, she had no problem sharing some details. It was the usual thing. Home life wasn't easy. School could be difficult for young futagirls. Then there were previous boyfriends who used her for their own needs then dumped her, usually ensuring they destroyed her self-confidence at the same time with cruel statements.

She felt better after getting all that off her chest, ending up on my back as she very slowly slid her thick girlcock inside me. The only term to describe what we did was making love. Honestly, it reminded me of times with my sister and Vanessa, the depth of feelings we shared. Her eyes looked at me with such wonder at times, it almost made my heart stop. I thought out of my sister's friend, Alexis had been the one who had been in love with the longest, or at least the most. Maybe I had been wrong.

"You feel wonderful, baby," she moaned before kissing me again, her tongue playful as it sought mine.

"Your girlcock is utterly fantastic. Thought that the first time. Now without any distractions, it's even better."

"You're going to make me cry," she murmured.

"Nothing wrong with that if it feels so good."

No idea how long we made love for. The only reason we stopped, with her still buried in me, was a soft knock on the door. It was Alexis, just letting us know dinner was being prepared, but to take our time. We smiled and thanked her before she shut the door, Veronica resuming her thrusts as I wrapped my legs around her, the signal that I wanted her to finish inside me.

When she did finally climax, her thick girlcock throbbing with every spurt of her delicious cum, ensuring our bodies were pressed together as she continued to thrust, even after she'd finished, still hard as rock as she didn't want to stop until exhausted. Feeling her relax on top of me, I whispered into her ear that I loved her, and that I found her incredibly special.

"Thank you," she managed to reply.

We relaxed together until we heard the call that dinner was ready, not even bothering to shower before joining everyone else downstairs. Alexis, Chantelle and Jade took one look at Veronica when we appeared, getting up and hugging their friend tightly. That ended when all four hugged me together.

"Okay, four dozen futawives," my sister joked.

"We're going to need a bigger house," I retorted.

"We'll try and visit more often, Benji," Alexis added, "But we know you're busy."

"As Mum always says, anyone is welcome to visit, just give us a little warning, in case I'm in the middle of being fucked." I paused and chuckled. "Hell, come on over when that's happening and join in!"

"With all your girlfriends, gangbangs will be a must!" Chantelle exclaimed, hearing plenty of agreement from the tables nearby.

Taking a seat, Veronica sat next to me and practically snuggled me all dinner. Lara sat to my other side, and I could sense her eagerness to be either intimate or to just utterly pound the shit out of me. Miss Wilson was giving me the eye too. We hadn't had sex in a while, and I had a feeling she was eager for some playtime.

After eating our fill, most of us stayed sitting at the table as the sun slowly started to set, switching on the outside lights and also those in the pool. Conversation flowed easily, there was plenty of laughter, but when Veronica kissed my cheek, whispered in my ear to have some fun, to be replaced by Alexis, I had a feeling something else was going to happen to round off the day.

As I was talking to Bailey sitting across from me, I wasn't really paying attention, but Vanessa and Chloe next to her kept on giggling, left wondering what was amusing them. My unasked question was answered when I had my left hand grabbed by Alexis, my right hand by Lara, lowered to between their legs, where I felt a stiff girlcock waiting for me to stroke.

"So many of us want to fuck you," Lara whispered into my ear, making me gasp when she sucked and nibbled at my ear.

"Want to take a few of us now?" Alexis asked.

"God yes. Where?"

Led towards the nearby lawn, I found myself on my knees as Alexis and Lara offered their girlcocks to suck, eagerly blowing one of them while stroking the other. Miss Wilson walked over, so I could stroke two at once while sucking the other. Caroline walked over, as did Julie, Vanessa's mother. I'd never fooled around with her. She smiled and said she just wanted to have some fun with me. When Mum wandered over to join, I was left thinking I was either going to get spitroasted constantly or just taking one girlcock after another.

I didn't make any of them cum, I don't think that's what they were after, led back towards the end of the picnic table, where I was pushed forward, resting my chest on it, my legs spread slightly, as Alexis nestled herself between my cheeks, feeling her body rest against mine. "We're just going to fuck you now, Benji. One after the other. Is that okay?"

"God yes."

Feeling her press her girlcock inside me, we moaned in unison as her long, thick cock was buried quickly. Grabbing my hands, I felt her shuffle, getting comfortable herself, before she started to fuck me.

"Oh my fucking god!" I moaned.

She didn't say much though she did spend plenty of time leaning forward, resting her head near mine, kissing my cheek down to my upper back. She fucked me hard from the start, causing me to grunt and moan, only letting my hands go when she leaned back, hands at my hips as she started to pump me even faster.

"Fuck yes, Benji. Take my massive girlcock!" she cried.

"Fill him up, Lexi!" Chantelle called.

"How many are fucking him?" Bailey whispered to Vanessa.

"Until he says stop, or until his Mum says he's had enough. I think we might have to rely on the second. He won't want to stop." I looked up and met Vanessa's eyes, making her giggle. "Yep, definitely won't want to stop."

Alexis moved a hand to my shoulder, driving her cock in as deep as humanly possible. I'm sure my face was a picture of delight, while I noticed many of those in the audience were busy stroking themselves off the same time. I had a feeling not all of them would want to be involved, at least this time, though they all knew I wanted a gangbang eventually, where I planned to have every single one of them, and even futagirls I hadn't met yet, involved in fucking me.

I only knew Alexis was close to orgasm when she actually started to fill my bum up with her cum. Leaving her girlcock buried for a few seconds after, she pulled out, only to find my arse filled immediately by Lara. After leaning down to kiss me, I felt both hands on my hips, thrusting into me nice and slow, enjoying nearly all eleven inches of her incredible girlcock siding back and forth. She was polite enough to give me a reacharound at the same time, thankful that I climaxed within a couple of minutes.

"Ready, baby?" she whispered into my ear, noticing I was more relaxed. Nodding my head, she kissed my cheek, whispered that she loved me, then she utterly pounded me.

There was more than one moan from the audience as they came from watching Lara pound me into submission, just like she'd promised. She was fucking me so hard, her girlcock was keeping me up as my feet lost contact with the ground. It was almost a reminder of some hard fuck sessions I'd had with Miss Wilson, just without all the other stuff we did.

"So good, Benji. So good," she moaned.

"Love your big girlcock, Lara. Glad Naomi introduced us."

"So am I. It's another reason to love her."

Reaching underneath my arms and holding my shoulders the opposite way, the last few minutes were of her driving into me hard but slow, earning a grunt with each thrust. She let me know she was close, continuing to whisper dirty things into my ear before I finally felt her girlcock throb, her cum joining that of Alexis inside me.

Feeling her pull out, Caroline slid inside me immediately. No words were shared, just immediately fucking me nice and hard. I glanced back and she smiled at me before telling me that she loved me. But, other than that, it was a rather quiet fuck. A hard, quiet fuck. She came rather quickly, to my surprise, admitting she'd been turned on watching the previous two fucking me so hard.

Julie was next, carefully sliding her ten inches inside me, making sure I turned enough so we could share our first proper kiss. "No stealing him from me, Mum," Vanessa warned, thankful she was giggling away.

"Just wanted a sample of the goods, sweetie. I haven't seen you so happy."

"Because I'm in love with him, Mum. Always have been."

"Good. He'll make a good husband to all of you. Now, Benji, I'm just going to enjoy myself before your mother fucks you next."

"I'm sure I'll enjoy myself too, Julie. You feel wonderful inside me right now."

As she started to thrust, she leaned forward and rested her chin on my shoulder. "My husband… He's a little older than myself and his libido has dropped," she whispered, "He doesn't mind if I have the occasional young lover. Just can't bring him home."

"Mum, we can always have a threesome with him. I know Benji would love it." Nodding eagerly to the suggestion, Julie smiled, kissing my cheek, then focused on fucking me.

She fucked me nice and slow to start, Vanessa moving up the table so she could lean over to kiss me, taking great interest in watching her mother's cock sliding inside me. She was biting her bottom lip and could see she was getting increasingly horny. What I didn't expect was her to look away from me to her mother. "Mummy?" she whispered, and I knew what she wanted.

Julie figured out what she wanted quickly, pulling out and wiping her girlcock down with a wet-wipe, before Vanessa found herself next to me, bent over the table, Julie beside her.

"Is my little futagirl wet?" she asked, no doubt feeling up Vanessa's pussy. Vanessa could only nod her head, leaning across to give me a soft kiss. "Does my little futagril want me inside her?"

"Please, Mummy," she whimpered, "I'm a virgin."

Julie stopped before she could enter her. "No, baby," she said softly, "Your first time shouldn't be with me. It should be with the man next to you. He's the one you're in love with." Leaning forward, Julie easily flipped Vanessa on her back, hugging her daughter tightly. "I love you so much, baby. So much. After your first time with Benji, you come see your mother. Okay?"

"Okay," Vanessa replied, hearing the shyness in her tone.

"Benji, change of plan," Jade announced, "Finish up with Mum and Miss Wilson, then please, for the love of god, take Vanessa upstairs and make love to her."

"Do it now," Miss Wilson stated, "I can wait to be with him again. Cathy, why don't we have some with your wife later?"

"Sounds like a good idea, Sandra. Everyone, I think it might be time to call it a night. Those of you who wish to stay can do so, and those who hadn't planned to stay, we'll show you where pillows and blankets are. Benji, you can head off now. Shower first and then spend the night with your girlfriend."

I made sure I said goodnight to everyone, more hugs and kisses than I could count, before I led Vanessa inside and upstairs to the bathroom. Showering together, I hadn't seen Vanessa smile so much. I put it down just to the excitement of what was going to happen next.

Closing the door to my bedroom, I noticed Vanessa was giving me the lead this time, leading her over to the bed. I surprised her by lying back first, though she knew what to do, straddling my lap, leaning down to kiss me. "I love you so much, Benji," she said softly.

"I love you just as much in return, Ness. I have since the first day we met."

That made her eyes glisten. "Why did you never tell me how you felt?"

"Being brutally honestly, complete and utter cowardice and fear. I was scared you'd reject me because of… Well, all the confidence issues I had before all this started."

"I'd have said yes," she replied, caressing my cheek, "God, we could have…" She trailed off and smiled. "Never mind, we're here now, and I'm not going anywhere, Benji." She paused again. "What you said about Jade earlier… It was beautiful."

"Thing is, Ness, I would have said the same, absolutely word for word, about you. You would never be second choice to Jade, but being that she is my sister, and you are… Well, you, the first one I fell in love with at school…"

"Nearly six years," she whispered, "How did you cope?"

"You were my best friend and part of my life every day, Ness. If you had never loved me in return, just being with you was enough. The one thing I noticed is that you never had a boyfriend but I never put two and two together…"

Lifting herself up, I felt the walls of her pussy clasp around my cock, both of us moaning, savouring the new connection we were making. Like all those I'd made love with, she was incredibly tight, nearly all my futanari lovers having pussies but most of them were not used at all. Once I was buried, Vanessa needed a little cry on my shoulder, caressing her back as she nuzzled into me, mentioning she wasn't going to move for a few minutes. I didn't mind whatsoever.

When she finally started to move, her lips were constantly on mine, moaning softly into my mouth, only parting when she needed to catch a breath. Her eyes constantly gazed into mine, her lips near constantly in a smile. Moving my hands down to her tight, firm butt, she started to giggle, as it was something she generally did before fucking me nice and hard.

As I thrust up into her, she moved a hand to her own girlcock, stroking herself in tie with my thrusts. "Fuck me, Benji," she moaned, "And I want more than one load in my pussy tonight."

I managed to grunt some sort of reply, leaning to take one of her breasts in my mouth. She loved that, squealing with delight as I sat up entirely, Vanessa now bouncing on my cock, one hand around her girlcock, the other around the back of my neck for balance.

When she came, she came hard, covering both of us in her cum as she kept on bouncing. Now that she'd cum, I kept leaning forward until she was on her back, noticing her legs spread nice and wide immediately as I started to just pound her. I think I almost growled with desire at once stage.

"Yes! Fuck me hard, Benji!" she cried out.

I heard one or two comments from other bedrooms, Vanessa and I managing to keep going despite chuckling away. Warning her I was close, Vanessa grabbed the back of my head, pulling me down to kiss her. It was as hot and passionate as any we'd shared previously in the bedroom. Little wonder I drove my cock into her a few more times before I erupted. Groaning loudly, I kept on thrusting until my body said enough, resting on my forearms as I gazed at her face. I was left thinking you'd never wipe away her smile.

"Once we've finished university, I want a baby with you," she said softly.

"Okay."

"That's it, okay?"

"Well, I want one with you too. At least two, I think. Should we get married before we try?"

She hugged me tightly, feeling her legs wrap around me too. "I love you. I love you. I love you," she whispered into my ear.

"I love you too, Ness."

Making love a little later for a second time, Vanessa wanted to try one position after another, using the fact I'd left one load in her pussy to know I'd last quite a while. It was a lot of fun, leading to plenty of laughter as Vanessa was surprisingly flexible too, though it ended with her on her back again, neither of us saying a word before I came inside her, and she came all over herself. Though I could have gone a third time, it was after midnight and, after an entire afternoon and evening of sex, I was sore and exhausted.

Didn't even bother going for a shower, licking Vanessa's cum that was on her body before we cuddled together. Ness gazed into my eyes until her closed and she drifted off to sleep. Caressing her cheek, I kissed her forehead a final time, whispering that I loved her as much as my sister, which would have meant the world to her, before I finally drifted off to sleep myself.

Chapter 12

Chapter Text

Mum was helping with my tie. I knew how to do one, but Mum just had better dexterity in her fingers, ensuring the knot was secure and a second pair of eyes was always helpful. Once she was standing in front of me, using her soft hands to smooth down any creases, I noticed she was already crying.

"You look so handsome," she whispered.

Hugging her tightly, we share a soft, lingering kiss. "You'll always be beautiful in my eyes, Mum."

She kissed me again before leading me downstairs. Caroline took one look before wrapping me in her arms, knowing she was crying, just like Mum. "My son is now truly a man," she said, "You look devilishly handsome too."

Jade looked ready to undo all my hard work by wanting to fuck me hard. I'd wanted to invite her as my date but she insisted that I'd be occupied enough by my eleven girlfriends. Vanessa and Bailey were my official co-dates. Neither would accept the other being 'left out'. Chloe and Georgie were technically each other's date. The rest of my girlfriends would pair up when necessary, but all were there for and with me, in the end.

Mum disappeared into the kitchen, returning with what I assumed was alcohol mixed with Coke. Giving her a curious look, she said, "For nerves."

"But I'm not nervous. I'm looking forward to this."

"When will the limo get here?" Jade asked.

Checking my phone, I replied, "Well, if they're on time, around fifteen minutes."

Jade lifted up her skirt, lowered her panties and revealed her quickly growing girlcock. Carefully getting down to my knees, Mum and Caroline were laughing as I eagerly took her shaft in my mouth. "Make sure you don't get any cum on your suit," Mum warned.

"More excuses for him to swallow every drop, Mum," Jade retorted.

Jade didn't need to be deepthroated very often, just focusing on the most sensitive parts of her shaft, my tongue teasing her head while I wrapped my lips tightly around her thickness. God, I loved blowing my sister, and she knew that too. All she had to do was walk into any room I was in, drop her panties to reveal her girlcock, and I'd have my lips wrapped around it in seconds. Same went for any futagirl in my life. If we couldn't fuck, I'd happily blow them to completion.

I sucked a lot of girlcock.

Jade warned me she was about to cum so I had my lips tightly wrapped around her shaft, moaning softly as I felt that first spurt of hot cum into my mouth. Gazing up into her eyes, her own filled with nothing but love for her little brother, I ensured I swallowed every single drop before I cleaned her cock nicely. I'd just finished placing her softening girlcock in her panties when there was a knock at the door.

Mum opened it to reveal the driver of the limo. "I'm here to collect Mister Marsh."

"I'm here," I said. Following the driver, we stopped as all eleven of my girlfriends wanted to get out for pictures, doing the gentlemanly thing of opening the door and helping each of them out. Holy shit, I'd never seen eleven more beautiful futagirls in my life. Each dress was perfect. Their make-up merely accentuated their natural features and beauty. Hair and nails were professionally done. Most of them didn't wear high heels as they were all tall as it was, not that I would have minded. Vanessa whispered that not a single one of them was wearing any panties. "We want to fuck you whenever we get the chance," she whispered, "The futagirls who haven't had the chance hope to get you tonight."

"Fine by me."

Mum took plenty of photos before I cleared my throat, suggesting that we really needed to go as we didn't want to arrive too late. After hugs and kisses were shared, I helped all eleven back into the limo before I waved a final time, sliding in and closing the door. Met by a sea of smiling faces, I asked the driver how long until we arrived at the hotel.

"It's about an hour's drive, depending on traffic," he replied.

"Let us know when we're five minutes out."

He knew exactly why, raising the partition between the front and back, while I simply looked around, noticing the emerging bulges underneath each dress. "I have an hour to make all elven of you cum. Lift your dresses and stroke yourselves while I'm busy with one of you. If you all want to cum, I'll need your help. No fucking me yet, I'd like to arrive without looking too dishevelled."

The journey eventually took sixty-five minutes. I made Vanessa, the last one I blew, cum in my mouth after fifty-five minutes. Sitting back in my seat, nursing one hell of an erection myself, Bailey eagerly slid to the floor, fished out my cock and made me cum within two minutes. Twelve us in the limo, all of us enjoyed an orgasm.

"I'm a little bit full now. I just swallowed a lot of cum," I joked.

Pulling up outside the hotel where our function was taking place, the limo driver opened the door as I stepped out, offering my hand to help out my girlfriends. They were all rather excited, thanking the limo driver, who actually blushed from all the attention. I slipped him some cash as thanks, though he'd be parking up nearby, ready to take us home when the party was over.

Heading inside, we were directed to the large function room where our party was being held. The corridor was decorated with balloons, a sign above the door confirming it was for our high school and the year of the graduating party. Walking inside, I noticed it did fall a little quiet as there was no doubting I was walking in with eleven dates.

"Photo's first," Vanessa suggested, "Before we're all a little too drunk this evening."

That took quite a while. We had a group photo, then one with Bailey, Vanessa and myself; Chloe, Georgie and myself: Aubrey, Casey and myself; Amber, Aimee and myself; then Danica, Emma, Hailee and myself. After that, I had a photo with each of them individually. Miss Wilson was there, and noticing our arrival, I had a photo with her too, leaving the rest to enjoy photo time together as I headed to the bar with Miss Wilson to get us drinks.

My dates were delighted to see that our entire group had been placed at the same table. My male friends were nearby, popping over to say hello to them, sharing a beer as we caught up on things. I noticed some hostile glares from others that I'd expect nothing less from, but more than one approving nods from quite a few males. "Yeah, I think your social standing has gone up a few points, mate," Mark suggested, "Coming in with eleven beautiful futanari on your arm? I don't care what people think about them, the fact all eleven are utterly fucking done up and gorgeous."

"Nice to know you can appreciate beauty when you see it," Vanessa said from behind us.

"I'm just not sexually attracted, Vanessa. But I can sit here now and comfortably admit that all eleven of you look gorgeous tonight."

Mark earned more than one kiss on the cheek for that remark. He blushed, which made the rest of us laugh.

Dinner was served rather quickly, a three course meal. The food was exquisite, particularly the dessert, which was very sweet and went well with the wine provided on each table. I happily fed Bailey and Vanessa, which resulted in some serious kissing, not left in any doubt they both wanted to fuck me, but we had to behave.

After dinner, the music didn't start immediately, so I suggested a game for my girlfriends. "I get under the table, you all switch seats. Before you sit down, lift your dresses so I can't figure out who is who, and then I'll give you a random blowjob. It's dark under there so I really won't know who I'm blowing. Again, it'll be an hour or so. Or until the music started up.

Vanessa waved Miss Wilson over, telling her what I was doing. "Oh, thank you for offering, sweetie, but he'll figure me out in seconds. I've got eleven inches, remember."

"Can we all watch you fuck him later?" Amber asked.

"We've still got to fuck him too," Hailee stated.

"I know, sweetie," Danica replied, smiling at me, "But he's only one man and he has a lot of girlcock on offer. All that matters is that he loves us, we love him, and we'll get our chance soon. I don't mind if it's in the middle of a gangbang."

"I just really want to fuck him," Aubrey groaned.

"Blowjobs now. We'll figure out the whole fucking thing later," I said.

Sliding under the table, I heard plenty of giggling as they all switched places, only moving to the nearest girlcock once dresses were lifted and hard girlcocks were on offer. For the next hour, I moved from one to the other, sucking until I received a tasty load of warm cum, moving on as soon as they stopped throbbing, not moving around in any sort of pattern. In the near darkness, I think I blew Vanessa and Bailey, but I couldn't actually be sure. I only stopped when the music finally started.

I'd built up a bit of a sweat, heading to the bathroom to towel myself off, then out and back to the bar as I needed a drink. The blowjob had sated the appetites of most to wanting to fuck me then and there, though when I ended up on the dancefloor, pressed both sides by horny futagirls, there was no missing the fact I was being constantly poked by erections.

We pretty much ignored everyone else except my three friends and the few other futagirls who were not part of our group. They hovered around us, finding safety in numbers, as it was obvious something could be stirring once alcohol was consumed. I had hoped to make it through the evening without incident, but someone just had to go and say something.

Walking to the bathrooms with Vanessa, simply to go have a pee, we were walking by a table when a feminine voice said, "Ah, look. It's the freak and the faggot."

Vanessa replied by giving me the kiss of a lifetime in front of the entire table. It was so hot, so steamy, feeling her erection press into me, I almost fainted, but I was definitely turned on and blushing, feeling the heat in my cheeks. Seeming to notice what was going on, I soon found myself being kissed over and over again. "We're totally going to fuck him later," Vanessa said, smirking at the table from where the comment originated, "You see, he's a good man, with a good heart, and a hell of a lot of love to give in return. All of us here, plus so many others, will spend their lives with him and we'll love every second. What have you got to give except looks that'll fade in ten years, and an attitude that'll likely lead to at least three divorces, where you'll end up living miserable and alone to a bunch of kids from three or more different fathers, none of them wanting to put up with your shallow arse for longer than necessary."

"Holy shit, Vanessa!" Bailey exclaimed, chuckling away.

"Dropping some truth bombs on these worthless cunts. About fucking time," Chloe added.

"Simple fact is that the men of this world are waking up to you and what you've done to our kind for centuries. One day, men and futanari will be the majority, but unlike you, we won't be vicious cunts, looking for revenge, returning onto you everything you've done to us. We'll just let you get on with your miserable little lives while the men of this world find all the love they deserve in our arms. We'll cherish them, respect them for what they are at heart, not wanting to change them by emasculating or making them more effeminate to fit your shit ideals of what a 'man should be'. You've had them under your collective thumb for so fucking long, nothing but demands of their mind, body and soul, little wonder futanari and men look at each other, desire one another, and find freedom and love in the arms of each other."

"I love you, Vanessa," I said.

"I love you so fucking much, Benji. Yours will be a life of love and devotion. Us to you and you to us." She scoffed at those at the nearby table. "You wish you could have a man like this. Call him all the names you want. At the end of tonight, we won't see you again and we'll forget all about you in the next five seconds. What I do know is that Benji will marry me. He'll marry all of us. We'll have a large family and live the fairy tale, happily ever after. I'd almost pity you, knowing our lives will be full of love and happiness, while the likes of yours will be full of hate and bitterness. But I can smile, because vindictive little cunts like you reap what you sow." She took my hand. "Come on, Benji. I think we need to make love now. Bailey, we'll be back soon, okay?"

"Take your time, Ness. I'm rather turned on by that speech, though."

"We're totally fucking him later, aren't we?" Aubrey asked.

Vanessa had her handbag, so after entering one of the stalls, she turned me around so I was facing the door, bending me over and helping lower my trousers. She chuckled at seeing the plug in its usual position, carefully taking that out before sliding in her lubed up girlcock. "Baby," she whispered, "Baby, you always feel so good."

"So do you, Ness, Fucking love your girlcock."

"Nice and quick, Benji. I just really wanted to fuck and cum in you."

"Loved every word you said, Ness. Six years of that bullshit. Don't blame you for finally giving in."

With one hand on my shoulder, the other at my hip, it was a hard, fast fuck. Any other futagirl walking into the bathroom would have heard us fucking, and probably would have told everyone else outside. Vanessa must have been turned on as she blasted inside me within five minutes, waiting until she was going soft before pulling out, sliding the plug back in so her cum didn't spend all night leaking out.

Fixing our clothes, our eyes met and we shared a soft kiss, but one that expressed all the love we had for each other. Taking her hand, I said, "Come on, tonight is meant to be a celebration."

Someone must have had a word as the atmosphere had lifted when we re-entered the function room, noticing the table with which Vanessa had had her 'discussion' was now half-empty, and none of them were on the dancefloor. That's when Miss Wilson approached us, letting us know the situation had been handled, before she took my hand and gently demanded that I dance with her.

As we danced, she took my hand and made sure it slid underneath her skirt, feeling her thick girlcock pressed against her body. When she leaned down to kiss me, I heard more than one gasp from people who obviously didn't know about our relationship. "He's no longer my student," she said, looking at little smug, before she kissed me again, "We're going to have a lot of fun together, Benji. I'm thinking of chaining you to my bed."

"And I'll complain because, Mistress?"

"Oooh, don't tease me, Benji. Otherwise…"

"If I didn't think we'd get in trouble, I'd suck your thick, long gircock right here, Mistress."

That earned me one hell of a kiss, the sort where our bodies pressed together, feeling her erection poking me big time, before she finally pulled her face back a couple of inches from mine, the most glorious smile on her face, feeling her fingers stroking my cheek. "Going to miss seeing you most days at school, Benji. Won't be the same," she said softly.

"You know where I live, Sandra. As Mum said, you're welcome anytime." Pausing, I added, "What are you doing for Christmas?"

"I'm not sure. Not a lot, to be honest."

"Come to ours."

"Yes!" Vanessa exclaimed, getting all excited, "Yes, Miss. Come over. Bailey and I will be there too, of course. And a few of our other friends will make appearances during the day."

Miss Wilson beamed. Absolutely beamed. Then she started to cry, the three of us hugging her tightly. "Thank you, all of you," she whispered, "I haven't had a good Christmas in a few years now."

"All the more reason to make this one a really good one," I said.

Taking her hand, we walked over to our table, no-one giving a shit that Miss Wilson was now sitting with us, nor that she was practically snuggling into my side, wiping her cheeks and giggling that she was making a scene. All my girlfriends walked over to give her a cuddle. She'd always been a popular teacher. Everyone enjoyed her lessons, some for more reasons than just the fact she kept it interesting.

"You got a plug in?" Miss Wilson asked.

"Yeah."

"Want to sit on my lap now?"

"Vanessa came in me earlier."

"Oh, that's fine. I'll lube myself up and you can just sit on my girlcock."

Thankfully, we were in relative darkness, so once she had her girlcock out, lubing it up from the tube she always had in her handbag, I shifted across and, ever so slowly, sank down on her shaft. She giggled, stating I was nicely lubed from the cum still inside me, eventually bottoming out, unable to stop the moan that escaped me.

"Feels good, Benji?" Aubrey asked.

"God yes," I replied, not able to say too much more.

I didn't move much at all but Miss Wilson did shuffle enough, using her muscles to cause her thick shaft to move inside me. I had to lean forward onto the table, it felt so good, her fingers gently running up and down my back. In that position, I could slowly lift myself up and down a little bit. "Oh fuck," I moaned softly.

A man can only tolerate so much, eventually getting up and sitting back down on her girlcock so I could face her, giving her a soft, lingering kiss as I started to ride her. "We'll keep watch," Danica said, "A few have looked over but I don't think anyone will care anyway."

"I love you, Benji," Miss Wilson whispered.

"Love you too, Sandra."

I have no idea how long I rode her for. By the end, all my girlfriends were gathered around, doing their best to prevent anyone seeing what we were doing, Miss Wilson and I doing our best to keep the noise to a minimum. Eventually resting my head on her shoulder, cuddling each other while we made love, I heard more than one girlfriend mention it was beautiful, another joke that more than one of them was enjoying a little cry.

"Look at her face," Hailee exclaimed, "Have you ever seen Miss Wilson look so happy and in love?"

"What does your sister joke about?" Vanessa wondered, "Something about more and more futawives."

"I'd love to be his futawife," Miss Wilson whispered to everyone.

"Oh, definitely, Miss," Chloe replied, "Not a chance you won't be married to him like we will be."

"When's your next playtime, Miss?" Georgie asked.

"Whenever Benji feels capable of doing it. Are you interested in watching?" I think all eleven of them nodded as she started to giggle. "Well, I think that can be organised. That interest you, Benji?"

"Yes, Mistress."

She rubbed my back. "Good boy. Now, I really need to cum. Girls, can you just keep watch? I'm going to lay him on the floor and fuck him nice and hard for a couple of minutes."

"No problem, Miss," Vanessa replied.

Lying me down gently, Miss Wilson kissed me softly again as she started to thrust into me. Nice and slow, as she assured me she was on the verge of climax. It was tender lovemaking, the sort we did sometimes share, it wasn't always hard and fast fucking between us. She kissed me to cover up her moans as she started to cum inside me, gentle thrusts that provoked moans from myself at the same time, before leaving her girlcock buried as we continued to make out.

Reaching up, she grabbed the plug ready for when she pulled out, sliding that inside me immediately. Wiping down herself down, she cleaned me up as best she could. "Do you need to cum?" she suddenly asked.

Nodding eagerly, I thought she'd just blow me. What I didn't expect was the removal of her panties, feeling her straddle my lap and her hot, wet pussy against my cock. "Sandra?"

She leaned down to kiss me again before lifting herself up, feeling my cock slide inside that velvety goodness. I couldn't help moan loudly as I found myself buried in my teacher's cunt. Holy fuck, I couldn't believe how tight she was. What I didn't expect at all was for her to start crying on me, leaning forward with a hand to either side of me, slowly bouncing on my cock.

"Oh god, Benji…"

"Holy shit, Benji's inside her!" Georgie exclaimed, watching her clamp a hand over her mouth immediately.

"Yeah, get in there, Miss. Have him fill your pussy too!" Aimee said, noticing we soon had a crowd around us.

What I didn't expect next was for Miss Wilson to lift up then take off her dress before removing her bra, leaving her only in stockings and heels on top of me. Running my hands up and down her back, bending my knees a little more, I started to move my hips in time with how she was moving. Rolling us over after a few minutes, I focused on her magnificent breasts, fucking her faster and faster, making her moan louder and louder.

"Oh god, fuck me, Benji!" she cried.

Good thing the music was loud.

I have no idea how I lasted as long as I did, but when I did finally cum inside her, we grinned at each other like a pair of fools before I pulled out, collapsing onto the ground next to her. "Well, I didn't plan on that happening on the floor of a function room in a hotel," she muttered, "But I'm not going to complain. Can't remember the last time a thick cock filled my pussy so well."

"Thanks, Sandra."

She needed to clean herself up again, carefully getting onto her knees before managing to put on her underwear and dress. Helping her to her feet, she cuddled me for a couple of minutes. I insisted she follow our limo home if she drove, or join us in the limo if she didn't. As she hadn't driven, she accepted the invite into the limo immediately.

The rest of the night passed rather quickly. Miss Wilson stayed close to all of us. I found myself fucked in the futanari bathroom about an hour before we left, while I was dragged in there by Casey, Danica and Hailee to give all three of them a quick blowjob around half an hour before it all drew to a close.

When the music stopped, the lights came on and bar service ended, it was surprising how many people had already left. Mark, Mike and Nathan were still hanging around, all three of them rip-roaring drunk, so I made sure they had a taxi waiting for them outside before I let them wander off. Hugs were shared, drunken professions of platonic masculine love exchanged, before the three of them disappeared into the evening darkness.

Our limo pulled up outside, helping the girls into the back, Miss Wilson one of the last to slide inside, before I joined in. The driver asked where we were going, all the girls shouting they were returning to mine. I felt it best to call home, Mum picking up, hearing all the noise and guessing I was on the way home. Letting her know that all the girls were coming, including Miss Wilson, she assured me that it was absolutely fine, and she'd start organising things in case people just wanted to crash at our house.

We behaved on the way home, the limo pulling up outside my home around midnight or so. Helping each of my girlfriends out, no surprise they'd all removed their shoes by now, I slipped the limo driver another note as thanks.

"Going to have some fun now?" he wondered.

"It's more than likely."

He laughed, clapping me of the shoulder. "Lucky bastard. You have yourself a good night, sir."

"Thanks."

Mum, Caroline and Jade were up and about when I walked inside, no surprise everyone else was already outside. Mum took one look at me and smiled, walking towards me and giving me a tight hug. "Good night?" she asked.

"I've sucked so much girlcock tonight, Mum." That made her laugh out loud. "Vanessa gave some women a few home truths. Sandra and I made love. I made love to her." Telling her about that got to me for some reason. It had been wonderful. Mum sensed it and hugged me tighter.

"I saw her smile, Benji. That sort of smile that suggest she'd had a wonderful night," she whispered, "Now I know why. Did you make it special?"

"I really love her." I took a deep breath. "I love far too many, Mum. It's difficult because I feel it isn't fair to all of them."

"Hush, child. We're made to love as many people as we want. All I know is that every futagirl out there loves you, is in love with you, as is your sister, as is Caroline, as is your own mother."

"Okay," I whispered.

"Want a drink?" Caroline asked.

"Yes please, Ma."

Handed a cold can of beer, Caroline hugged me tightly, kissing my cheek, before Jade took my hand and led me outside to join the others. No-one was drinking too much, but as some alcohol had already been consumed, and the fact most of those around me were undoubtedly horny, I wasn't surprised the topic of conversation quickly turned to sex.

Jade finally slapped the table. "Right, who here hasn't fucked him yet?" Aubrey, Casey, Amber, Aimee, Danica, Emma and Hailee raised their hands. "Shit, I was hoping for one or two, not seven of you." She tapped her hands before finally asking, "Who here wants to fuck him in private, and who just really wants to fuck him regardless?"

"I'd rather privacy," Casey whispered, glancing at me, a shy smile on her face, "After our first time, I won't mind fun and games, but I'd love something intimate, like Vanessa and Bailey had."

Vanessa leaned over and took her hand. "Whatever you want, Cas. And I'm sure Benji agrees."

"I'm just sorry it's taken so long for all of you. I'm hoping the blowjobs have sustained you at least."

"Two blowjobs tonight, Benji. No complaints from me," Aubrey replied, "And as for fucking you or making love, at this point in time, I really don't mind either way. Jade, are you suggesting a little fun?"

"Exactly. Benji, would you like to end the night with some hot, sweaty sex?"

"God yes."

"Then you have at least six beautiful futagirls who might want to fuck you. Casey, you're staying the night and you can have some private time with him tomorrow. Any other girls want privacy?"

Emma raised her hand, blushing brightly. "I have a long girlcock," she whispered, "He's noticed and commented, but… I want to enjoy him in private."

"So that leaves Aubrey, Amber, Aimee, Danica and Hailee. Are you five willing to fuck him now?"

The response, in unison, was "Fuck yes!"

Mum disappeared, returning within a couple of minutes with a rug and pillows. When she placed them on the table, she said, "Perfect height for you to lie back, get comfortable, and these five beautiful futagirls to fuck you, while the rest of us can happily watch it happen."

Sounded like a good idea, so once everything was prepared, I relaxed back on the table, my arse just slightly hanging off the edge. Jade noticed the plug still inside me, pulling it out, immediately followed by the leaking of cum from Vanessa, Bailey and Miss Wilson still inside me. No surprise Jade slid her girlcock inside me for a few seconds, noticing the smile appear on his face.

"Holy shit, I love your fucking arse so much!"

"No, you love fucking his arse, Jade," Mum retorted, laughing away.

Jade pulled out, not without giving me a long, steamy kiss that resulted in her giving me a few hard thrusts, before she pulled out, leaving me in position for Aubrey to step forward. She was a tall enough futagirl, six-three, with C cup tits that sat perfectly on her chest, like nearly all futagirls, a toned body that came through exercise and genetics, a pair of gorgeous blue eyes, her nipples were pierced, and nine inches of thick girlcock between her legs.

I could sense some nerves from her. No surprise as it was her first time, but her girlcock glistened with lube. Having already blown her a few times by now, it was simply time for us to fuck, make love, bump groins, however you wanted to describe it.

"Aubrey?" She met my eyes, seeing the love she had for me, but also the nerves. "You won't hurt me. All I see is a lovely thick girlcock that'll soon be inside me. Then you can fuck me as hard or as slow as you want until you cum. Trust me, all of you, I'm going to love every minute of this. I want to feel all five of you fuck me then cum inside me. Okay?" The five all grinned broadly, hopefully most of their nerves now calmed.

Aubrey pushed forward and filled me within a couple of seconds. She almost squealed in excitement as she buried her girlcock. Wrapping her arms around my thighs, it took her a minute or so to establish a comfortable rhythm that suited both of us, but once she did, she was spectacular. Figuring out that pushing my legs back changed the angle for the better, plus it meant she could kiss ee easier, her face lit up before she laid a hell of a kiss on my lips.

"Tell him you love him," Vanessa whispered.

"Tell him he has a fantastic arse," Bailey added.

"And he's really fucking tight," Bailey said, giggling away.

Aubrey hadn't said a word since she'd slid herself inside me. If she was a quiet lover, so be it. I helped her along. "Fuck me, Aubrey," I moaned, "I'm loving your girlcock already. So long and thick. Spreading me so nicely. Finding me nice and tight?" She nodded eagerly, gazing into my eyes. "Don't tell me when you're going to cum. I want to feel you throb inside me then just enjoy the feeling as you unload. Your moans are music, so don't worry about it."

"I don't know what to say," she whispered.

"I can rely on the sounds you make and your body language. But Aubrey?" She met my eyes again. "I love you."

"I love you too."

Fucking me harder and harder, I wasn't surprised she didn't actually last longer than around ten minutes. But it was one hell of an orgasm, feeling spurt after spurt of her cum fill me. Leaving her cock buried, I wrapped my legs around her as we made out for a little while. Out of the corner of my eye, I could see Amber eagerly waiting her turn, stroking her lubed up girlcock.

Somewhat reluctantly, Aubrey pulled out, Amber getting into position quickly, wasting no time in sliding her girlcock inside me. Amber actually had a similar look to Naomi, the main difference she had pink hair, but generally wore black, most of her make-up was black, nose and tongue stud, and a tattoo sleeve on her left arm, with other piercings around her body.

With a similar sized girlcock to Aubrey, I thoroughly enjoyed myself as Amber wasted no time pounding me. What amused everyone was that she pushed me back on the table and lifted herself up onto it to fuck me, my legs wide and held back by her upper arms, her thick girlcock slamming me within a couple of minutes.

"Take my girlcock," she growled.

"Fuck yes. Pound my arse with that giant fuckstick!"

"Can't wait until we gangbang the shit out of you. Just endless girlcock where mine is now."

"Already turned on," I grunted, "No need to turn me on even more!"

It might have been her first time, but Amber had some moves, changing the angle as she fucked me and I eventually had to start stroking myself at the same time. She was fucking me so hard, little wonder I blasted all over myself within a couple of minutes, which did nothing but turn Amber on even more, her girlcock a blur as I watched it slide in and out of me.

She did last a little longer than Aubrey, but as she had been stroking herself while watching, I think she was relieved when she did finally bury herself and blast my insides. She thrust a few more times before slowing down, both of us just enjoying the feeling of her girlcock slowly sliding in and out of me, leaning down to kiss me a soft kiss as I stroked her cheek.

"That was fantastic, Benji."

"Glad we finally did that, Amber. And I'm sure we'll both enjoy the gangbang that should happen soon."

"I love watching you get fucked nice and hard, Benji. I know it makes you happy, but seeing my friends so happy too."

"Amber, the smile on your face is totally fucking precious right now," Chloe stated, "So, trust me on this one, we enjoyed watching you with him in return."

As Amber pulled out, Aimee stepped forward. Looking a little unsure, Vanessa asked if she just wanted to get up on the table. Smiling and nodding, she stood at the end of the table before clambering up to join me. She was actually the shortest of all my girlfriends at only five-nine. She might have a growth spurt by the time she's twenty-one, but it didn't seem likely she'd break the six-foot barrier. She had gorgeous red hair with wonderful blue eyes, B-cup breasts and she was rather slim. But the nine inches between her legs looked thick and powerful.

She was also unbelievably sweet. Everyone adored Aimee. She was one of the few futagirls at school who was tolerated by the men and women, mostly because hating on Aimee meant you hated everything wholesome in life. Leaning up to kiss her, I sat up as she was on her knees, feeling her shaking as I cuddled her.

"Are you okay?"

"Yes," she whispered into my ear, "Just a big moment. I've wanted this for so long. Always thought you were cute, Benji."

"So I've heard from a few of you. But I also understand why now, so it's okay."

Lying back, I took Aimee with me so her body pressed into mine. It was amusing when she giggled, feeling a hand around her shaft, guiding it into my tight, warm hole. Her moans made me hard again as she slowly buried her length. As soon as she was, she rested her head on my shoulder and needed a little cry.

As I said, she was unbelievably sweet and cute. The sort of futagirl you just wanted to wrap up in your arms and keep safe from anyone who'd dare cause her a moment of pain. Yeah, I loved her to bits like all of them.

We made love in front of everyone, that much was obvious to me. She rested on her forearms to either side of my body and never did more than slowly thrust into me, wrapping my legs around her, constantly making out and whispering sweet nothings, running my fingers through her long, red hair, a near constant smile on her face, when not distracted by kissing me.

"This is so beautiful," Chloe whispered, "I actually feel guilty watching this."

"But this is why," Aimee whispered back, glancing her way, "Because I wanted you all to see something this special. I've loved this man for so long now."

Vanessa took her hand. "I think we've all felt this sort of love for him for a while now, Aimee. But as I told him the other night, at least we're all here now. We're together and that's the important thing."

Aimee met my eyes and smiled. "I want to be Aimee Marsh, Benji."

"Okay. I think I need to save for quite a few wedding rings."

When Aimee did finally cum, she made the most adorable little noises that had everyone smiling, and admittedly, a few people giggling. She blushed when she was finished, aware she'd made those noises, resting on top of me again as she cuddled for a little while. "We'll do something in private soon, okay?" I whispered. Feeling her nod eagerly, she kissed me deeply before pulling out.

Danica pulled me back towards the edge of the table, feeling cum now dripping out of me. Danica was six-one, D-cup tits, very athletic with defined abs and arms, brunette hair to her shoulders, chocolate brown eyes and a lovely eight inches between her legs. She didn't stand on ceremony, sliding her girlcock inside me, leaning forward to rest a hand to either side of me.

"Benji, I just really want to fuck you right now," she said, before smiling, "But I also want what Aimee wants one day too. That futagirl is just far too adorable for her own good."

"Oh, we all adore Aimee," Vanessa added, "If she was sugar, we'd all be diabetic by now."

Danica placed her hands under my knees, spread my legs then pushed them back as far as physically possible, made sure my arse was off the edge of the table enough that she wouldn't hit it… then she absolutely fucked the shit out of me. Not literally, that would be disgusting, but my poor little butt took quite a bit of punishment. Danica, though a virgin until then, admitted she'd always loved watching videos online that included rough, hard sex, and hoped I'd be into it when we got together again.

"Sweetheart, if you want some pointers, come to me," Miss Wilson said, "You into a little BDSM? S ? Bondage? Or just some general hard fucking?"

"I don't know, to be honest," she replied, still pounding me, "Can we talk about it, Miss?"

"Of course. And that goes for all of you. If you have some unique interests, you all have my number and personal email address. If you want to try things with Benji, I can certainly help guide you. Benji and I will also be putting on a show for all of you, probably sometime between Christmas and the new year."

Danica pounded me harder and harder, letting go off one leg so she could wrap her fingers around my hard cock to stroke me again. That had my head rolling back and groaning, as I felt yet another orgasm starting to build. As she fucked me, she almost started to chant about wanting me to cum. Some of the others joined in, almost begging to see me cum again.

"Fuck me harder then!" I cried out.

My god, did Danica give me everything she possibly had, letting me take over stroking myself as she wrapped hands around my thighs, felt her shuffle, and then it was hard and fast for as long as she could last. I came so hard, the first spurt actually landed on the table over me, with some of it landing on my face. The second spurt landed on my face. Everything else just landed on my chest.

That urged Danica on to cum in me as quickly as possible, and I'll admit to some relief when I finally felt her cock throb away as she filled me with plenty of her cum, joining all the rest that was inside me and still leaking out. She then collapsed onto my chest, feeling a cloth on my face, Mum whispering she was just helping clean me up a little bit.

Lifting herself up, I think she was feeling a little embarrassed, so I sat up and cuddled her for a few minutes, and I think she sighed with relief as she cuddled me back. "Thank you, Benji," she whispered.

"You're welcome, gorgeous. And if you want to do what you suggested, talk to Sandra… er, Miss Wilson, and we'll go from there. You won't have a better teacher than her."

Feeling her pull out, that left Hailee as fifth and last for that evening. Checking the time, it was now early morning but, though I did feel tired, I was also in the mood where I didn't want to stop being fucked just yet. Hailee asked for me to shuffle back on the table as she lifted herself up to join me, first thing on her mind to give me a long, soft kiss as I cuddled her.

She was actually the same height as Vanessa at five-ten, with long golden blonde hair, light blue eyes that shone brightly, a pair of small B-cup breasts that suited her perfectly, bronzed, tight little body, and a generous eight inches between her legs, that she wasted no time in sliding inside me. She thrusted into me nice and slow, perhaps taking sympathy on me, the fact four futagirls had already fucked me, and she no doubt knew she'd be the last. Once she finished, I was going for a shower then to bed.

"I'll admit, never thought my first time would be after watching four of my good friends fuck you," she admitted, "But it's been a lot of fun, and you still feel utterly tight and fantastic, Benji."

Although I was tired, I put just as much effort into being with Hailee as everyone else, but there was no doubting the others could sense I was starting to flag, as Mum put her foot down, stating that once Hailee came inside me, I was to go inside for a shower and bed. Caroline, Jade, Vanessa and Bailey all agreed, noting I was having a great time, but it had been a long night and I was quite obviously exhausted.

Hailee enjoyed her first time, though, pumping away quickly, enjoying the tightness of my bum while I enjoyed her thick girlcock. However, when she did finally cum inside me, I think it was to the relief of us both as she collapsed onto my chest, both of us breathing heavily, waiting for her girlcock to finally soften and fall out of me.

"Fucking hell," I muttered, before I kissed her cheek, "Thank you, Hailee. That was a wonderful way to end the night."

"Thank you for taking my virginity, Benji."

"Casey, Emma, you're not sleeping with him tonight," Vanessa said, "Benji needs rest. I know you both want him. He definitely wants you both in return. Can you wait maybe a day or two?"

"Of course. I've waited this long. I can certainly wait a little longer," Casey replied.

"I just want to make love to him whenever he's ready," Emma whispered, noticing she was immediately hugged by Chloe and Aubrey next to her. "Sorry, it's just… It's going to mean everything, like it has to all of you."

Hailee finally pulled out and stepped off the table. I shuffled to the edge and placed my feet on the ground, almost collapsing as my legs felt like jelly, cum just flowing out of me by now. Caroline and Mum got to me quickly, helping keep me upright. "Shower and bed, sweetheart. Promise you'll be good tonight?" Mum asked.

"Jade, a little help. Your room, door locked. And no sex," Caroline added.

I didn't have a shower, Mum ran a bath for me, insisting I had that by myself, though I only sat down after she helped clean me out with the shower nozzle. I almost fell asleep in the shower, Mum keeping an eye on me so I didn't drown in the bath. She woke me up and helped me out, wrapping me up in a large towel and drying me off, before she gave me a soft kiss. "I love you," she whispered.

Her tone made me smile. "I love you, Mum."

Jade was in bed, wearing a bra and panties, the universally agreed sign that nothing was going to happen. She had my underwear waiting for me, putting that on, before I slid into bed next to her. Mum kissed our cheeks before closing the door. Jade got up and locked it before climbing behind me again, feeling her arms wrap around me.

"Love you, little brother," she whispered. I barely mumbled a reply before I passed out.

Waking the next morning, I was still tired and feeling rather sore. Jade had already woken up, so I hobbled downstairs to find nearly everyone awake. As soon as Mum saw me hobbling, she said no sex was to be had that day. That would obviously disappoint Casey and Emma, immediately promising that they come around Tuesday and Thursday during the week so I could keep my promise to them.

It was the first day I could remember in quite a while I went an entire day without doing a single thing that could be considered sexual. Didn't even make out with anyone. Didn't jerk off. Certainly didn't blow anyone. And definitely no sex, either way. It amused me that Mum watched me like a hawk nearly the entire day, but it was for my own benefit. I knew my own limitations but she was just concerned that I didn't do myself an injury.

Seeing most of my girlfriends go home was a disappointment, and I knew I wasn't the only one thinking that when they slowly but surely started to leave. Chloe and Georgie were the last to go, Vanessa driving them home herself, and the house was all of a sudden rather quiet. I ended up in my room gaming for a little while, but it simply didn't provide the same thrill it once did. After playing for an hour or so, I switched off the console and headed downstairs to sit with my sister. She was busy reading, just cuddling with her. "This is nice," she said softly, "And good boy for behaving."

"Think I'd piss Mum off if I did a single thing today."

"You're working tomorrow. You'll get some more girlcock then."

She wasn't wrong. Arriving on time as always, Isabella and Naomi asked me all about the party as I sat with them, enjoying a cup of coffee and biscuits. I explained what happened in the limo and at the party, including all the blowjobs and sex, but also the little speech Vanessa gave. I didn't remember it verbatim but they gathered the gist of what she said. I then told them about the end of night sex back at home, noticing both of them looking rather excited by it.

"Five virginities in a night, Benji?" Naomi finally exclaimed, laughing away.

"Two more to go," I replied, "They're visiting this week. They wanted something a little more intimate. I'm surprised Aimee went with it, but I think she was desperate to be with me by this stage."

It wasn't a particularly busy day, enjoying one virgin futagirl, older than most at twenty-three years old, and she only wanted my company for a couple of hours, though whispered upon leaving that she'd love to see me again. To my slight surprise, neither Isabella or Naomi wanted to fool around in the last couple of hours I was there, just sitting back and chatting away about any topic that came to mind, Naomi snuggling into me at most whenever she had a free moment.

That night was also quiet. Apart from giving Mum one hell of a blowjob on the way home, so good she needed to pull the car over as I made her explode in my mouth, I went to bed with Jade later that night having been left completely alone again. Jade wasn't wearing underwear, though, which was a good sign. A very good sign.

We made love for a couple of hours before bed.

Waking the next morning, I knew Casey would be arriving at lunchtime and would be spending the afternoon, evening and overnight with me. I didn't feel any nerves as it was something we both wanted. Mum, Jade and Caroline were at work when she arrived, greeting her at the door, Vanessa and Bailey happy to see her, though I noticed they kept their distance as I made the four of us lunch. Casey and I wandered outside to eat before we changed to enjoy a dip in the pool.

We were soon making out heavily, my hands taking off her bikini bottoms so I could finally free her eight inches. Moaning into my mouth as I slowly stroked her, I knew she was desperate to make love but she was unsure what to do. "Would you prefer on a bed in complete privacy?" Nodding a little shy, I suggested we head inside to my room.

Taking her by the hand, Bailey and Vanessa were on the couch, watching television, as we walked by. They simply told Casey to enjoy herself and basically ordered me to look after her. Leading her into my bedroom, I shut the door and lowered the blinds, though the sun still filtered through the gap I left to provide sunlight.

Casey was tall. Six-four, so she almost towered over me in a way. But she was utterly fucking gorgeous and wore her height well, if that makes sense. Long legs, a slim body but with those feminine curves all futanari have, a stacked chest, brunette hair that flowed down her back, though currently in a ponytail, and a pair of brown eyes that gave her a complete look of innocence at times.

Falling to my knees, I took her grilcock in my mouth, swallowing most of her length at once, earning a loud moan. "Oh Benji!" she added.

I'd blown her before quite a few times, but never really in privacy. This was time dedicated only to her, feeling her fingers through my hair as I bobbed up and down on her shaft, eager to make her cum quickly so we could lie down on the bed, make out for a little while to calm her nerves, then we'd make love for the first time, and we'd enjoy each other the rest of the day.

Polite enough to warn me she was about to cum, I surprised her by pulled back and helping stroke her girlcock, feeling her erupt all over my face. She laughed out loud as she covered my face, taking her girlcock in my mouth again once she was quite clearly finished, cleaning her up nicely before she slowly got down onto her knees to kiss me. Using her fingers, she fed me her cum, while also placing her fingers in her own mouth before kissing me.

"I fucking love you," she whispered.

"I know, sweetie. I love you."

"I was surprised about Aimee. She's so sweet. But I think it's because she wanted to share the moment."

"That's what I was left thinking. She enjoyed herself, though. That was the most important thing." Gently taking her girlcock in hand, it only took a few seconds for her to get hard. "My plug is in me and I'm lubed to go. Whenever you're ready, Cas. But there is no rush, and we can make love as often or as little as you want today. But today is your day. No-one else. You'll be in here with me tonight."

Standing up, we lay together on the bed, her long legs almost having her feet dangle off the edge of the bed. We continued to mix up making out and just cuddling. Like all my girlfriends, she was just adorable and had this sweetness about her that, quite frankly, made me upset when they faced some of the trials and tribulations that all futanari had to deal with daily.

Grabbing the lube, I applied it to her girlcock, making her gasp as I slowly stroked it, continuing to kiss and cuddle her at the same time. Couldn't have wiped the smile off her face if I had tried. When she was ready, I rolled onto my back, Casey positioning herself between my legs, ensuring my butt was lifted by a pillow. Biting her bottom lip, I could sense her nerves again as she pressed against me.

Caressing her cheek, I met her eyes. "You won't hurt me, sweetie," I whispered, "I had the plug in, so that helps. But… well… you know…"

"Had a lot of sex."

"Yeah. But… Casey, you're special to me. You all are. You all mean the world to me. I don't play favourites with any of you. Each of you has a piece of this," I said, placing her hand on my chest over my heart, "I want you to make love with me. Tonight, my body is for your enjoyment only, to do whatever you want with… Within reason, of course."

She moaned as I felt her girlcock gently spread me before she slowly slid her entire length inside. Once she was buried, her entire face lit up in a smile, the sort that made her eyes sparkle. She figured out what to do rather quickly, pulling my legs back so they rested lightly against her torso as she thrust into me.

"Oh Benji," she moaned, "Oh my god…"

"You feel wonderful, sweetie. Keep going, all the way until you cum. As hard or as slow as you want."

"Want to cum?"

"My focus is you, sweetie. I'll cum later, trust me."

As she made love to me for longer, she started to thrust faster and faster as her orgasm approached. I assured her she wasn't hurting me. She felt utterly fucking fantastic, her girlcock the perfect size for me. Too be honest, six, seven or twelve inches, all of them were perfect. Kissing her hard, my tongue exploring her mouth, Casey fucked me harder still. Moaning into my mouth, I broke the kiss as she rested her forehead against mine, eyes almost boring into mine.

"I'm close, Benji," she murmured.

"Cum in me," I whimpered, not putting it on at all, I wanted to feel her cum, "Please cum in me, sweetie."

She kissed me as she did cum, driving her cock into me every time she released another small load. She kept pumping long after she had nothing else to give, only stopping when she clearly couldn't go on any longer. Resting her head on the pillow next to mine, she pulled out so we could both turn onto our sides, facing each other, immediately snuggling, chuckling away before we resumed making out.

The rest of the day was spent either in the bedroom, only leaving to enjoy dinner with the family, before we returned for some more lovemaking. Casey was eager to try every possible position we could think of. As she was so tall, we could get at least a little creative. But the simple positions were the most popular. She loved watching me ride her girlcock more than once, particularly when I came all over her both times, while having her mount me was a complete turn on, and that's when she really got into fucking me nice and hard. Bending me over the edge of the bed was hot, fucking me by the window sill as we watched the rest of my family swimming was funny, while we ended up just rutting on the floor, on my back with Casey driving her cock into me hard, enough I had marks on my back by the end.

Showering together was intimate, drying each other down, before we returned to bed. No chance of being the big spoon with her size, but she wanted to cuddle, so we faced each other and cuddled. She slept first, caressing her face for a few minutes as she looked so peaceful, before I finally fell asleep.

She remained with Bailey and Vanessa when I left for work the next morning. They didn't ask me too many questions, and I didn't mind if Casey wanted to share some details. Considering I'd been fucked often enough in front of people, I knew there were very few secrets between all of us.

Naomi recognised I was in a cheerful mood when I arrived for work. Not that I wasn't usually, but the previous night had been special and spectacular. Isabella noticed my grin and immediately asked for details, plonked in front of her desk with a drink. I explained in general terms what happened, both of them grinning by the end, Isabella joking that she hoped my clients would have the same smile when I was finished at the end of the day.

I actually had two visitors that day. The first was a futagirl who'd barely turned eighteen. Before were intimate, I had to ask if she was sure. That's when she kissed me with so much passion, for a first kiss, I was left wondering who she was. Although she didn't know me personally, she knew my name as she had attended a high school nearby and knew a couple of my girlfriends from when they played netball together. The second futagirl was a drop dead gorgeous twenty-year-old, who to my delight, immediately showed a rather dominant streak. I offered to put her in touch with Miss Wilson if she wanted to explore that side of her sexuality and desires.

Mum was eager to fuck on the way home and it was just the worst day to ask. As soon as I explained why I wasn't exactly in the mood, as the second futagirl had fucked me into mattress for two hours, she held my hand, kissed my cheek, and simply said that she loved me, and that night, all she wanted was cuddles with her son. I happily agreed to that.

Knowing Emma was visiting the next morning, Mum explained my day at work to everyone else, but there was no doubting everyone was horny. So I suggested I would happily blow them all to completion, more than once if they needed it. That pleased everyone, and I went to bed with Jade that night with thirteen loads in my belly. I'd blown all of them at least twice during the night.

Mum, Caroline and Vanessa needed a third blowjob before they suggested they were now satisfied.

Emma arrived just before lunchtime the next day. The house was completely empty. Mum, Caroline and Jade were at work, Bailey and Vanessa had driven over to visit some friends. Inviting Emma inside, wearing a cute blouse, short skirt, knee high socks, shoes, black hair in a ponytail, I was instantly hard at just hear appearance. At six foot, she had blue-grey eyes, a rather pale complexion, but a decently sized chest, at least a C-cup.

And I also knew what she sported between her legs. Out of all my girlfriends from school, she had the longest girlcock at ten whole inches. I was looking forward to taking her inside me later.

I made us a simple lunch before we adjourned to the living room. Sitting side by side on the couch, I could sense her nerves so was taken by surprise when she practically leapt on me. We both giggled as I felt her girlcock pressing into me, opening my legs to feel it as we made out. Slowing taking off each other's clothes, I finally had her laying back so I could give her body some attention. She loved my mouth on her breasts, her nipples pointing out, unbelievably hard, enough to cut glass. Watching her chest rise and fall as I kissed down her body, her long girlcock was leaking pre-cum, desiring my attention.

"Benji…" I looked up and met her eyes, seeing a sweet smile form, "I need to be inside you."

Luckily, Mum now made sure there was lube everywhere around the house. Taking the plug from my bum, explaining to Emma that I always wore one nowadays, ready to be fucked a moment's notice, I lubed her up before placing the thick head of her shaft at my hole. "Ready, sweetie?" Nodding eagerly, I slowly allowed the head spread me wide before it popped inside. Fuck, it immediately felt wonderful and I knew being fucked by Emma was going to result in me feeling little more than euphoric later.

Bouncing up and down on her girlcock certainly made her smile. She wasn't exactly sure what to do with her hands as I had a knee to either side of her body, so put them at my hips though suggested if she wanted to stroke me off, she was more than welcome to.

She didn't last all that long the first time I rode her, far too excited by what was happening. And she came in buckets, or so it felt, fairly sure I felt every time her girlcock fired a load of cum inside me. It wasn't a surprise, though, that she remained hard as a rock, so I moved off her lap and bent over the side of the couch. Emma figured out what to do rather quickly, fucking me nice and hard for what felt like an hour, ending up on my hands and knees in the middle of the living room, her ten inches slamming into me, begging her to just keep going until she came inside me again.

I lost complete track of time as I was on my back, Emma fucking me again when Jade walked in from work. She noticed us fucking and started to chuckle. "Didn't even make your bedroom?"

"No," I moaned. "Place to ourselves so we just fucked here."

Jade paused, taking a look. "Nice girlcock, Emma. Is that ten?"

"Yeah," Emma managed to reply. "He fucking loves it too."

"Looking at his face, I can certainly see that."

"I'll cum once more than we'll move."

"Oh, don't mind me. I'll enjoy watching, if you don't mind."

Emma met my eyes. I just shrugged as I didn't mind. Emma smiled at me before glancing at Jade, now taking a seat on the couch. "No, we don't mind."

Emma had me on my knees again when Mum and Caroline arrived home. By then, Jade was naked and stroking herself. Mum and Caroline joined her, no surprise they joined Jade in nudity and stroking themselves too.

"How long have they been going?" Mum wondered.

"Benji said they started fucking around 1pm and haven't really stopped since."

Mum and Caroline burst into laughter. "Keep going, Emma," I moaned.

"Got the same sized girlcock as me, Benji. Well done for being fucked this long by it."

"Fucking wonderful, Ma. My god, she learned quickly how to use it too."

"I'm close, Benji," Emma whispered into my ear, "One more then we'll stop?"

"Might be a good idea. My bum is a little sore right now."

Emma giggled, pounded me for another ten minutes before unloading inside me yet again, before she finally pulled out. To my amusement, she immediately slid my plug back inside, patting it before I lay on my back. "Keep all my cum where it belongs," Emma stated, lying down next to me. Both of us were exhausted, so I figured our night time fun would probably be curtailed.

After a shower, we dressed and joined the rest of the family downstairs, Bailey and Vanessa arriving in home for dinner, Jade happily telling them what she walked in on earlier. Emma blushed, cuddling into my side, though she wasn't embarrassed. She'd quite happily kept fucking me in front of three people.

The six of us headed outside to have a dip in the pool, relaxing away after a hot day at work for some, a hot afternoon of great sex for two of us. Emma seemed rather satisfied, happy to spend time cuddling and kissing. When she started to yawn, I knew I'd worn her out. Taking her hand, I led her inside to my bedroom.

"Benji, I'm exhausted."

"Did you enjoy yourself, sweetie?"

Her face lit up in the sort of grin that was my answer. "I loved every minute," she said.

"Then that's what matters. Come on, we'll go to bed. I have work in the morning too."

Snuggling with her was nice, a long whispered conversation, interspersed with kissing, before we finally drifted off together. She woke up with me the next morning to shower together, leaving the house at the same time as I did as she was going to go home. We hugged and kissed a final time at her car before she slid behind the wheel and departed.

Getting into Mum's car, she turned towards me and smiled. "How do you feel?" she asked as she drove me to work.

"Wonderful, Mum. And I think I now have a lot of futagirls now utterly dedicated to me. I don't know if it's ridiculous or not, but I'm not going to complain."

Mum took my hand. "You're a wonderful young man, Benji. That's the only thing that matters."

I liked to believe she was right.

Chapter 13

Chapter Text

Making love with my sister on Christmas morning was the perfect Christmas present. There was no doubt she felt the same way as she slowly thrust into me, our lips rarely parting for more than a few seconds. Thankfully, no-one in the house seemed to be an early riser or they could hear our lovemaking and left us to it.

"I love you so much, Benji," she whispered, moaning as her girlcock felt as perfect as always inside me. She was born to make love to her little brother. I was born to service my big sister.

"Jade, sometimes I can't even describe how strong my feelings are."

"I think you've done it more than enough, Benji. All I want to do is cum, put your plug in, and know you're carrying my cum around all day."

"Well, it sounds like my big sister needs to fill her little brother's bum then."

She giggled, kissing me again, thrusting into me a little faster, both of us moaning in unison, wrapping my legs and arms around her as she fucked me harder and harder. I knew she was now desperate to cum but didn't want to stop fucking me either. Once she'd cum, we'd go downstairs to join the others, but our lovemaking took priority.

Kissing her hard, my tongue exploring her mouth, it set her off, growling into my mouth in return, kissing me back harder, as I felt that first spurt of her hot cum deep inside me. "Yeah, cum inside your little brother," I moaned.

Collapsing on top of me, resting her head next to mine, I cuddled her tighter as she giggled. "I hate going to work. I'd rather just stay home all day and fuck you," she said.

"Oh, I wish the same thing. Considering it is my part-time job, I'm used to it, but having all the futagirls I love just fucking me day after day, I'd never complain. Well, as long as I could fuck some of them in return from time to time."

"Benji, do you want to make love to me soon?"

"Yes," I replied without hesitation, "I'd love to, Jade. Hand on heart, I'd love nothing more. But…" I couldn't finish as she kissed me hard, surprised to see the tears leaking from her eyes. "What's wrong?" I asked.

"I'd love it too," she whispered, "I thought I didn't, but having seen you make love to others, I want it so much…"

"That's my other Christmas present to you then, big sister. Later tonight, we return to this room, and I'll make love to you."

"I've never had anything in my pussy." She paused before adding, "Okay, slight lie. I've slid a finger or two in a couple of times. But I really want to feel my little brother's thick cock deep inside me, spreading my pussy wider than ever, pumping me full of his cum…"

"You trying to turn me on?"

She giggled in me ear before snuggling into me. "I've been thinking about it a lot lately. Anyone else, I'm nothing but a top. But for you, Benji, I'd willingly spread my legs and take you in my pussy or arse."

I realised I hadn't told her what the Pythia had mentioned, that we were meant to have a child of pure blood. I think I needed to introduce Jade to the Pythia and have her explain our roles in whatever was to come next. I hadn't seen the Pythia since that first time, but had received brief messages, though they were cryptic at best.

We did head to the bathroom for a quick shower before finally getting dressed, joining everyone else in the kitchen, Mum and Caroline busy preparing breakfast. Bailey was sitting at the table alone as Vanessa had returned home for the morning, though she was going to return in time for lunch.

The holiday period being in the summer, we didn't do Christmas turkey or anything like that. Caroline and I would fire up the barbecue, Mum had already prepared salads and snacks, and there'd be copious amounts of booze ready to be consumed. Mum always had enough food to feed an army, good thing as we expected plenty of visitors throughout the day.

What none of us expected was the first knock on the door. Opening it, I was surprised to see a man standing there. We didn't get many if any male visitors except for my three friends, and I hadn't invited them around. "Hello. Who are you?" I asked.

"I'm Tom, Bailey's father." I sort of froze at that. He noticed. "May I speak to my daughter please?"

"I'll let her know you're here."

I sat next to Bailey at the table and took her hand. "Your father is here. Do you want to see him?"

Everyone else watched with interest. Thankfully, she smiled and nodded. Following me into the living room, I had invited Tom in to at least sit on the couch. He stood up and it was awkward. What I didn't expect was the emotion on display. That seemed to set Bailey at ease, walking forward to hug her father. I think he nearly broke down when he wrapped his arms around her.

"I miss you," he whispered, "I'm sorry."

"Not your fault, Daddy. And I'm happy here. I'm home."

"I'd leave, but you know what courts are like for men when it comes to divorcing women. I'd lose absolutely everything. Divorce a futanari? They'd throw me a fucking street party." Mum scoffed in derision because she'd been through it herself. He looked up and met her eyes. "Been through it yourself?"

"The only reason I still have the house is that his current… wife… had her own place, so he just moved in with her."

"I came here with the intention of asking you to come home, Bailey, but looking around here, I see what you mean about being home. I won't take you away from it."

"You can stay for a little while, Daddy."

His face fell. "Just getting time to come see you like this… She has me over a barrel, sweetheart. She's got into the minds of your siblings. Far as they're concerned, you don't exist. But I won't forget my first born. All I want is for you to be happy."

"I am, Daddy," she replied, stepping back to take my hand, "I'm in love. And his family love me like one of their own."

"We love your daughter," Mum added, "I treat her as if I gave birth to her myself."

His face lit up before he nodded. "Good. I wish things were better at home but…"

"Thanks for coming to see me, Daddy. It means the world."

I could sense he wanted to stay but we all knew what he meant about being over a barrel. We escorted him to the door, Bailey hugging him tightly, and that's when the tears fell for them both. Unfortunately, from the research I'd been doing, there's was just but one tragic story. He shook my hand, aware of our relationship, asking me but also my family to look after her. We could only promise him that we could. With that, we watched him trudge back to his car, a man without hope, it seemed. My heart went to him in that moment.

Bailey needed a long cuddle before she could think about eating breakfast, but she was happy that she at least got to see her father again. She admitted he sent the occasional text and did call from time to time, but there was no doubting he was monitored by the woman who birthed her. I noticed the reference, Bailey stating she no longer referred to that woman with the title of 'mother'.

She now called my mother 'Mum'. Mum loved it and called Bailey her daughter.

Breakfast was filling, keeping our appetites sated until we'd eat again in the middle of the afternoon. We had enough food that we'd eat another large meal before snacking the rest of the day, if we were even hungry. As we were waiting for Vanessa to return before opening gifts, Bailey clearly needed a little love and affection, taking my hand and leading me upstairs to my bedroom.

"Can you make love to me?" she asked softly.

I replied by kissing her, and I think she nearly broke down in tears from that alone, cuddling each other as we made out, before our desires took hold and we started to undress each other. Once we were both naked, I was surprised when she kissed down my body, ending up on her knees in front of me. Smiling at me, she teased my shaft and balls, her tongue sending shivers up my spine. I was blown from time to time, so it was a real treat when it did happen.

She had her long black hair up in a ponytail, something I loved to see on all my futagirls, though only those with long enough hair for it. In fact, from her attire, she had gone for the schoolgirl look, no doubt hoping it would turn me on. Considering I'd only just left high school, I wouldn't feel guilty about it.

"Cum in my mouth, Benji," she moaned, "Then… Would you like to lick my pussy?"

I felt my eyes open wide at the request. I'd never done that before with her. She giggled while sucking my cock, knowing what she said had left me stunned. The idea also turned me on. Though I'd never enjoyed licking a pussy, before I'd enjoyed my first time with a futagirl, I had often wondered what it would have been like.

"Can't wait to lick your pussy, Bailey," I whispered.

That urged her on to finish me on quickly, her head bobbing up and down, right hand stroking me at the same time, doing all she could to make me cum. I groaned a couple of times to warn her, Bailey not releasing my cock until she got her reward. A final curse and buck of my hips before I fired into her mouth, Bailey squealing as she was still caught by surprise.

Hearing a futagirl swallow down my cum would always be erotic. I did the same for them when I could, making sure my gulps were audible. The fire in their eyes when I did that usually resulted in me being fucked hard afterwards. Helped that every single futagirl I'd blown, and there was now a long list of them, and all of them had tasted wonderful.

Releasing my cock, she kissed back up my body before cuddling me. "I think we're both pussy eating virgins," she whispered, "No idea how it will feel, but I'd like to try."

Lying together on the bed, we resumed making out, my hands moving up and down her body, gently squeezing her breasts and nipples, trailing my fingers down her body towards her stiff girlcock, feeling it leaking plenty of pre-cum. Gently lifting her balls out of the way, I pressed my fingers against her pussy. As always, it was dripping wet, and for the first time, I slid a couple of fingers inside her. Bailey moaned softly, a smile forming on her face. Removing my fingers, I tasted her for the first time. Her eyes met mine as I kept my face blank.

"You taste wonderful, Bailey," I reported, earning another tight hug.

"What do you prefer?"

"Let me get my mouth down there first."

I obviously had absolutely no idea what I was doing so simply asked Bailey to keep a running commentary of what felt good and I'd just keep doing that. When my tongue touched her pussy for the first time, she almost leapt off the bed, she was so sensitive. I took a few moments to figure out everything. I'd obviously done biology and sexual education when I was at school, but theory and reality are two very different things.

"Just like me, Benji," Bailey whimpered, "You'll figure it out. I'll stroke myself too."

"You sure, sweetie?" I looked up to see her nodding. "Okay. Sorry if…"

"Benji, it's you…" Then she started to cry so I lifted myself up to kiss her. I knew it wasn't what we were doing then and there. It was Christmas and, well, I'm sure it was eager to figure out. "Making me cum more than once will help me feel better, handsome."

Her pussy tasted sweet. There was a tangy taste as I licked up and down her lips, but she mostly tasted very sweet. Every touch of my tongue earned a moan of appreciation, eventually sliding my tongue between the thin folds of her pussy, before I noticed something interesting. Smiling to myself, I figured out it was her clitoris. I knew futanari had male and female anatomy but this was my first time seeing a clit when a futagirl was excited.

When I touched that, she almost leapt off the bed. "Do that again!" she cried.

I barely did it half a dozen times before an orgasm swept through her body. Having read my fair share of erotica when going through puberty, I figured out what to do, sliding a couple of fingers inside her. I had no idea if futanari had a g-spot like women did. No-one had told me, and none of my lovers cared, more focused on their girlcocks. At that moment, I thought about asking Mum, which almost had me laughing away.

Then I thought about doing this with Mum, and it made me smile briefly. We'd made love plenty of times by now though I'd never actually gone down on her pussy, only her girlcock.

When Bailey enjoyed an orgasm, she burst into tears, though begged me to keep going for a little longer, that I could cuddle her later before we made love. Whispering how much she loved me, how much she wanted to marry me and have kids, she almost got to me for a moment. But knowing I was making her so happy, my fingers and hand now covered in the juices of her pussy, I could only smile that I made her so happy.

And I knew we'd have to mention this to both Vanessa and Jade afterwards. I knew Bailey would wax lyrical about what we were doing.

Bailey enjoyed another orgasm before she leaned down to grab my wrist, whispering for me to stop and to cuddle her immediately. Moving up to lie next to her, she wrapped her arms around me, tightened them until I could barely breath, and spent a few minutes crying in my arms. I wept with her, on her behalf, knowing just how heartbroken she was regarding her own family.

"Let me help you feel better," I whispered.

Lying on my back, she straddled my lap and didn't hesitate sliding my cock inside her. She didn't touch herself the entire time, focused on only enjoying my cock in her pussy, her face a picture of delight as she slowly bounced up and down on my length, leaning down to kiss me occasionally, while due to her height, she could also lean in a way I could focus on her breasts and hard nipples, earning moans of appreciation as I sucked and nibbled at both of them.

Pressing her hand into my chest, she started to ride me faster and faster, and only then did she start to stroke her girlcock. She came all over me within minutes, noticing tears rolling down her cheeks again, ensuring she was leaning forward as my hands ended up on her butt cheeks as I started to fuck her fast.

"God yes! Fuck me now, Benji!"

I didn't last too long, not embarrassed to admit that, considering she'd been riding me for her own enjoyment for a while. Once I'd cum inside her, she remained resting on top of me, cuddling her tight to my chest. Only then was there a knock on the door. It opened to reveal Vanessa, Jade, Mum, Caroline, Miss Wilson, Chloe and Georgie, all of them in tears. No doubt they knew what was going on. Despite the fact we were naked, they all wandered over to give Bailey a long cuddle.

Pulling out, I relaxed behind Bailey as they all sat on their knees, ensuring the bottom half of our bodies were covered up. "Bailey, if I could legally, I'd adopt you as my own," Mum said, "Although it'll never be official, as far as I'm concerned, you are my daughter and that's what I'm telling everyone going forward. Okay?"

"Thanks, Mum," Bailey whispered, "I love you."

"I love you too, baby. You deserve so much more."

Mum and Bailey shared a long hug, no-one caring the latter was naked and erect. We eventually got up, Bailey and I showering, before joining everyone else downstairs. Miss Wilson hugged us both as soon as we'd descended the stairs. She thanked me for just being me, while she embraced Bailey, assuring her she'd always be there for her.

Over the next hour, Isabella arrived by herself, greeting her at the front door with on hell of a kiss before I led her into the backyard. Alexis, Veronica and Chantelle arrived together as always. Alexis hugged and kissed me, Veronica was surprisingly shy as I hugged and kissed her. I was going to ask why but left it alone. I think it was just her feelings for me were now in the open, and it would take getting used to.

Naomi arrived with Lara, Dani and Sabrina. I was still trying to figure out who loved me more, Naomi or Lara. I don't think either of them really cared as they were both happy. I gave each of them a long hug and kiss before leading them to the backyard.

By the time we'd sat down, all my girlfriends had arrived, so as usual, the two tables were full to bursting, conversation taking place, plenty of laughter, and the alcohol was being consumed in vast amounts. I was the only male present. Some men might have been intimidated by it, particularly as all of them had fucked me before and no doubt wanted to fuck me again, that same day if possible. But I could only look around and grin. Since the day of my birthday, my life had completely and utterly changed.

Then there was a final knock at the door. Isabella immediately looked at me and smiled. "It's for you, Benji," she said.

Walking through the house, I opened the door and nearly fainted. Glancing to my right, I saw Isabella and Naomi standing there with grins on their faces. Returning my eyes to who stood at the door, she curled hair behind her ear, looking nervous and unbelievably cute. I knew what I had to do, stepping forward to kiss her. She melted into my arms. Fairly sure we both nearly cried at the same time.

"Best Christmas present ever," she whispered.

"How… How…"

"Isabella. I called her the day after I visited you." She paused, taking a deep breath. "I feel the connection, Benji. Do you?"

"Riley… I think about you all the time. I don't want you as a client. I want… I want so much more than that. No-one else I've been with comes close to what I feel with you."

"I feel the same way."

Taking her hand, I led her towards the backyard. The two tables descended into silence, Riley cuddling into me under the gaze of everyone else. "Is this Riley?" my sister asked. Both of us nodded, Jade rising to her feet and approaching us. She hugged Riley like she was an older friend. "Benji told us all about you. As adorable as he said you were."

"Are you Jade?"

"I am." She made an obvious glance. "Is this not… I was… I mean…"

Isabella hurried over, hugging her too. "Hush, child. I knew from the moment you walked out of his room that first time that this would happen. Trust me on this, he will only be doing this a couple of more months. He won't remember too many others, though they are special in his heart at the time, the gift they exchange. You were always going to be here eventually."

Riley glanced at me, and I kissed her deeply in front of everyone. To say she almost collapsed to the ground wouldn't be an understatement. Then she wrapped her arms around me and didn't want to move for a couple of minutes. "Thank you," she whispered. The thanks were not for me. Turning my head, Isabella wiped her cheeks. Naomi just looked proud as punch.

"So how many possible futawives does he have now?" Aubrey joked, and that broke the spell, at least for a few minutes.

A gap was made so Riley could sit next to me. To be honest, I didn't know who to focus on. It must have shown in my eyes, Jade leaning across the table to take my hand. "Benji, we all feel your love. Is that right?" Everyone around me nodded their heads. "Do you love all of us?" I smiled but nodded too. "Then that's all that matters."

"There's only one of me," I whispered.

"That's all we need," Jade insisted. Lifting my head to meet her eyes, I glanced around to see everyone return the same look. I'd always believe my sister, but I did sometimes wonder if I wasn't in over my head. She met my eyes again. "Benji, do you trust me?"

"With my life."

That made her smile. "Then believe me. We all love you and that's all we need. We feel your love deep within our soul. We all share a connection that goes beyond just the sex and intimacy we all share."

"The Pythia will explain more as you learn," Isabella added.

"Jade needs to speak with her about her role," I replied, noticing the curious look from my sister.

"I'm aware, as is the Pythia. The time will come when Jade must know her role as your first wife."

Jade's face lit up at hearing she would be my first wife.

Conversation moved on, though I wasn't surprised when a few started to ask questions about my time with Bailey, and that's when Jade admitted that she wanted me to make love to her too. Mum immediately rushed around the table, holding her close, assuring her it would only bring us closer still. Bailey, Vanessa and Georgie were adamant I was a wonderful lover and my cock felt utterly fantastic inside them. I started to blush, hearing such comments from my lovers. Even Miss Wilson added her own thoughts, suggesting no-one had filled her pussy as good as I'd done at our formal party.

I didn't have a large ego, even with all my girlfriends and lovers, but hearing that from all of them certainly made me feel even better about things.

Once we'd finished our late lunch and everyone was sitting around relaxing, I did have to ask one question. "What's the plan now? The only reason I ask is that that everyone I've been intimate with is here but I'm not sure what you're planning, or if you've even discussed it. I don't mind one way or the other, but before we do anything, I think handing out presents should be in order."

Since I'd been working for a few weeks, earning a good salary from Isabella as one of her employees, I'd built up quite the savings account in very short time.

Despite our number, we all managed to gather in the living room. Everyone had a gift, I'd made sure of it. I knew all my girlfriends better than they probably thought, buying them a little something. I had purchased something special for Bailey and Vanessa as they lived with me. Mum and Caroline always got a present that meant the world to them.

But it was Jade that I went all out for. When she opened the small box to reveal the ring I'd bought, she put a hand to her mouth as she met my eyes, making sure I took it from her as I sat on a knee. "I can't do this officially just yet," I whispered, "Though if I have my way, one day in the future, we will stand at an altar, and you will be my wife and my sister. But, for now, this ring signifies what you mean to me, Jade. You are far more than a sister to me. You were the first love my life. Not the only one, but you were the first to own a piece of my heart. We will have a family, grow old together, and never be apart."

Sliding the ring onto her third finger, left hand, she hugged me, whispering over and over again how much she loved me.

It didn't end there, though, at least regarding presents from me. Alexis, Veronica, Chantelle, Naomi, Isabella, Lara, Dani and Sabrina all got something that showed them what they meant to me.

Last of all was Miss Wilson. When she opened the box, she couldn't help smile as her eyes met mine. It was something so stupidly simple, but I knew it would mean the world to her. It was just something to remind her of where we'd met, but that she'd made my six years at high school bearable for much of the time. She crawled across the floor to kiss and hug me. "Going on my desk and I'll treasure it forever," she whispered into my ear.

"Miss Wilson, would you like to put on a show for us?" Chloe asked, "So many of us haven't seen what you and Benji do in private, and many of his lovers haven't seen what you two enjoy doing together."

Miss Wilson met my eyes. "What do you think?"

"Well, my butt plug is in position, ready for fun, Mistress."

I heard some of the murmurs around me. Isabella met my eyes and returned an approving nod. She knew I was up for this if a client requested it, but I guess if she now saw proof in the pudding, I might find myself receiving one or two interesting clients. "Benji, please go to the living room and assume the position. I will ask a question and want an honest answer. Would you like me to share you with anyone else right now?"

"That is your decision, Mistress, until playtime ends or either of us uses the word." She smiled at me. "I love you, Mistress," I added softly, just so I could see her smile broaden, lighting up her gorgeous green eyes. I knew how much just being with my family as Christmas meant to her. She was a regular visitor, but the twenty-fifth of the twelfth month certainly pulled at the heart strings.

Miss Wilson must have brought some gear with her, as everyone else gathered around me in the living room, standing room only by the end, as I sat on my knees in the middle of the room, just waiting for her to arrive. She'd arrive with all the paraphernalia required whenever we played, then we'd put on a good show. I had a feeling she was going to invite some others to enjoy me, though I knew she was also planning my gangbang for sometime early in the new year. That was going to include everyone around me, and she mentioned a few well-endowed friends interested in joining in.

Miss Wilson eventually walked down the stairs and entered the living room. She was wearing leather boots, heels being of at least a few inches, the leather going up to her knees. Stockings covered the rest of her legs, ending at a leather skirt that barely covered her groin area. A corset that finished underneath her enormous breasts, but the top of the corset pushed them up. She wore gloves that covered her hands, travelling up to her elbows. She'd put on some make-up, including ruby red lipstick and dark eyeshadow that highlighted her gorgeous green eyes. She also had her hair in a ponytail, something she knew turned me on.

"Holy shit!" Jade exclaimed as Mum followed Miss Wilson down, holding an assortment of toys she may or may not use on me. Only some of the futagirls present had seen Miss Wilson and I play together. They were about to have an education, though it would depend on how far she wanted to push me. Considering it was Christmas, I'd left a little note, letting her know I'd do anything she wanted, except for the two things we agreed we'd never do.

She lifted my chin with the riding crop she held in her hand. I made sure I didn't smile. If I smiled, she'd strike me. I'd learned my lesson the second time I'd done it. First time, I hadn't realised. She didn't always tell me the rules. I had to figure out her desires for myself.

"Good boy," she said softly, "Does my little slut wish to put on a show?"

"Yes, Mistress."

I glanced at Mum, as the new language may have been a shock. She returned a grin as she trusted Miss Wilson and me. Caroline looked rather interested in proceedings. Returning my eyes to Miss Wilson, she grabbed my chin. "Will you do anything Mistress desires?" Nodding eagerly, she leaned down to give me one hell of a kiss, ending it by biting my bottom lip enough, I thought she was bound to draw blood.

"I need an assistant," she announced.

Naomi stepped forward immediately. It didn't exactly fit her persona, but I'd described some of the fun I'd had with Miss Wilson, and it had turned her on. Miss Wilson explained what she wanted from me, and what she wanted Naomi to help with. Certain things were not a surprise. Handcuffs behind my back? I was used to that. Shackles around my ankles was a new thing. Clips at my nipples? Also new, and it did sting for a couple of minutes. Collar around my throat? Been there, done that, though it was tighter than usual, thinking she'd slightly choke me while fucking. Ball-gag in my mouth? Used to it, but the ball was slightly bigger. Butt plug? I was used to wearing one, but she pulled the one I had out of me and slid in a much bigger one. A much, much bigger one. Made me whimper with desire as she continued to press it into me. Finally, she blindfolded me before I felt myself placed on my back, where she then wrapped something around the base of my ball-sack before caging my cock.

"Holy shit," I heard more than one person whisper. It was fortunate that I couldn't smile as I loved completely submitting to Miss Wilson as a sign of how much I not only loved but also trusted her.

"Are you okay, my little slutty slave?" Miss Wilson asked, feeling her caress my cheek. I nodded more than once to indicate I was more than fine.

Feeling myself turned over, I was relieved that someone was polite enough that I had something to rest my head on. What I didn't expect next was liquid to be placed on my back and soft hands rubbing it in. I felt hot breath by my ear. "Something to relax you, sweetie. I'm not going to be gentle," Miss Wilson whispered, "I love you so much, Benji." I couldn't reply, feeling her kiss my cheek before she pulled back. Then I felt a hard slap on each butt cheek, provoking a soft moan.

"My little slut likes being disciplined," Miss Wilson explained, "And after we do this, I fuck him unbelievably hard. He will cry by the end, but rest assured, it is from the surge of emotions he's experiencing. I usually don't fuck his mouth, but we will do that next time, when he'll give me his entire body for my enjoyment. For now, we will put on a little show for you, then I'm going to fuck him as hard as I can, for as long as I can." There was a pause before she said, "Very well. And, please, if you do find it too upsetting, don't watch any longer. But my little slut will love every second."

Miss Wilson didn't push me too far. For the next hour, she used the crop on my arse, thighs and back, a few strikes that did sting but made me moan every single time. Then she got out the paddle and she didn't hold back with that. By the time she stopped smacking me, my cheeks must have been bright red. And if I wasn't wearing the cage, my cock would have been rock hard and leaking copious amounts of pre-cum.

Feeling her pull the plug out of me, I was expecting her to just start fucking me. But when I felt something cock shaped but different, I was left wondering…

"How big is it?" Mum asked.

"Around fifteen inches and far thicker than even my girlcock. Isabella, yours is the same as mine, yes?"

"An inch longer but the same girth."

"I think we're about the same," Lara added.

"Twenty-four and eleven inches already? You're going to be enormous when you're my age," Miss Wilson retorted, laughing away, before I felt her slide a little more of the dildo inside me, "That's it, my little slut. Your tight little butt is going to take whatever I want."

When I started to move back against the dildo as she started to fuck me with it, I felt her slap my arse more than once, telling me I was being a naughty little cock slut. But I couldn't help it, the dildo might have been fake, but it felt damned good, stretching me ever so wide that I couldn't stop my eyes rolling back into my head, taken away by the sheer bliss of it. So she started to fuck me harder with it, and she didn't relent, fucking me as hard as she could, and I was fairly sure she was giving me nearly every inch by the end.

Then it disappeared within a couple of seconds, left feeling rather empty. "Well, that is a lovely little gape," Miss Wilson said, feeling her fingers slide inside me instead. Two to start, three quickly followed, before I felt four being thrust into me. Not particularly gentle, but then again, I wasn't to be used particularly gently during playtime.

"Deep breath, my little slut," Miss Wilson murmured.

Then she slid her entire hand inside me. There was no missing that fact as it's pretty easy to figure out when you're being fisted, plus quite a few of those watching let me know what was going on.

As for me, I moaned and whimpered. Miss Wilson stopped as soon as she was inside me, feeling her hand caressing my back. "Are you okay?"

I couldn't reply verbally so made sure I nodded eagerly. She noticed that I started to move her hand in and out of me. I was desperate to cum by now, growing ever frustrated, which no doubt excited Miss Wilson even more. Groaning and moaning around the gag in my mouth, unable to see anything, I just felt her hand sliding in and out of me.

"Holy shit," my mother whispered, "He's loving it. I must say I'm even prouder of my son right now."

"Never done this before, but I knew he was ready," Miss Wilson said, "A special thing for a special day. It's not something I've done too often." She continued to stroke my back before I felt her lean forward, kissing my cheek, "I love you, my little butt slut. My entire hand is currently in your arse."

I whimpered again as it felt far too good, and I'd have loved nothing more than to feel her fingers around my cock to help me cum. When she finally pulled her hand free of my arse, I felt incredibly empty. That's when she grabbed the chain to my collar, pulling it back, feeling it constrict around my throat. As she pulled on that, she buried her girlcock inside me in one fast movement, causing me to grunt.

"Just remember," she growled, "You're my little slut and mine to use how I see fit. And I'm going to utterly destroy your arse now, my little slut." I just wanted her to fuck me senseless. I was so desperate, I could feel the tears leaking out of my eyes, knowing they were sliding past the blindfold down my cheeks. They were noticed, Miss Wilson stating, "It's okay, he's simply desperate for me to fuck him." I nodded so eagerly, Miss Wilson didn't delay in thrusting into me hard and fast.

Almost crying with relief, I was completely at her mercy, hands handcuffed behind my back, unable to move my legs as my ankles were held in place, and she held my head back by the choker and chain around my throat. She slammed her girlcock into me each time. I'm sure those watching thought I would have been agony. To me, it was blessed relief. I hadn't had playtime with Miss Wilson in at least a few weeks by then. I'd pay for it the next day, but in the moment, I loved it and I loved her even more.

Miss Wilson was far too turned on to last long, eventually driving her girlcock deep inside me, feeling it throb as she left an enormous load buried in my arse. What I didn't expect was the immediate withdrawal of her girlcock, only to be replaced with someone else. That was easy to figure out.

"Can I just pound you as hard as I can?" Lara whispered into my ear, feeling her kiss my cheek. Nodding eagerly, I heard her giggle before she grabbed the small chain between my handcuffs to keep me up, and she wasted no time fucking me hard. I didn't expect the ball-gag to be removed so quickly, but when it was, the fact a hard girlcock replaced it wasn't a surprise. Again, no idea who, but they were at least a little gentler with my face than Lara was being with my bum.

No doubt Miss Wilson had the paddle, as while Lara fucked me, I felt the paddle slapping my bum, and soon the crop was lightly striking me elsewhere. With Lara in one end, and god knows who in my mouth, it was sensory overload. My body was almost ready to give out on me while I was also desperate for orgasm.

"Miss Wilson, what about making him cum?" Vanessa finally asked.

"When we're nearly finished, sweetie. Trust me, when I make him cum, you'll see what I mean."

"Okay… But… We love making him cum."

"Honey, so do I. Nothing better than watching my young lover orgasm as I'm making love to him. But denying him now is part of our playtime." There was silence before the girlcock in my mouth disappeared, feeling soft lips kiss me. "Do you love me, my little slut?"

"More than anything, Mistress."

"Do you want to cum now?"

"Only when you allow me, Mistress."

"Do you want to be fucked more?"

"Only if you desire that, Mistress. My body is yours."

"Do you think he'd do this at work?" Isabella asked, "I know of a couple of virgins who want to dominate someone but most men, well, don't particularly want to nor enjoy this sort of thing."

"You'll have to ask him that, Isabella. We do this because he trusts me completely and…" The pause surprised me. "I love him so much," she whispered, feeling her fingers caressed my cheek. I knew her hands well. "I haven't had anyone to play with in so long. I didn't even have to ask him. He just so willingly gave himself to me."

"It was obvious to most of us at school how much he liked you, Miss," Chloe said.

"I know, sweetheart, but I was still his teacher." She sighed, I think with relief. "But now that you've moved on, the fact we're intimate won't raise too many eyebrows."

Lara came inside me, and she was replaced by someone just as long and thick. With no girlcock in my mouth, I was able to ask, "Bella?"

"Yes, sweetie," she replied, "I just had to join in. Are you okay?"

"I'm going to be sore in the morning. For now, what Mistress wants is also my desire. If she wants you to fuck me hard, I'm definitely not going to complain."

A girlcock was quickly slid into my mouth. Again, no idea who but I was soon being fucked both ends, Isabella wasted no time mounting me and, to be it simply, she utterly pounded me into submission. Whoever had their girlcock in my mouth soon moved as I needed to lower my head from the assault Isabella laid on my arse. I heard plenty of comments from the audience, but I ignored most of them, waiting until Isabella came inside me before I was given a moment to catch my breath.

Feeling a cloth at my hole, that was the signal playtime was over, relaxing my body as restraints were removed, the blindfold taken off, and cream applied to areas which needed some soothing. Miss Wilson then removed the band around my balls and the cage from my cock. "Banana," she whispered before kissing me, kissing down my body, removing the clamps from my nipples, kissing further down until taking my cock in her mouth.

I lasted all of two minutes. I came so hard, I'm fairly sure I almost passed out. Then she held me in her arms as I needed a little cry from the overwhelming emotions. It wasn't anything unusual, feeling her fingers stroke my back as I snuggled into her.

"Okay, this part is beautiful," Bailey said.

"It's called aftercare," Miss Wilson explained, "I've just dominated him in a way, taken away all his control. Now it's just a case of showing him love and affection, reassuring him that he's safe in my arms. And that I love him more than anything."

"I love you too," I whispered.

Miss Wilson eventually helped me to my feet, and as I was feeling a little drained in more ways than one, I was helped upstairs to the bathroom by Miss Wilson and my sister so I could have a shower. My sister naturally worried about me, Miss Wilson assuring her I was okay, but our playtime together could be tough on the body and, even though I was fit and used to certain things, it was draining in more ways than most people imagined.

Still, I was reinvigorated after a shower, returning downstairs in a pair of shorts, nearly everyone outside, only a few of my futagirls remaining in the living room. Taking a seat on the couch between Aimee and Casey, they snuggled into me, no doubt surprised by what they'd just seen, considering they were two incredibly sweet young futagirls, not used to seeing such things.

"Are you okay?" Aimee asked softly.

"I'm a little sore, but I'll be just fine, sweetie. Feel even better now that you're cuddling me."

The giggle she replied with would have made the hardest of hearts melt in an instant. Casey kissed my cheek and cuddled into my other side. Lara wandered in and immediately looked guilty. Asking her to sit between my legs, I was expecting her to lean back against the base of the couch, but she sat on her knees, leaning forward to rest her head on my thigh. "Are you okay?" she asked.

"I'm fine, Lara. Yes, we did a little bit more than usual, but apart from a dull ache, I'll be fine in a couple of hours."

"Haven't had a Christmas like this before!" Aimee exclaimed, another sweet giggle escaping her.

Mum and Jade eventually wandered in, taking a photo of us first, before telling us nearly everyone was in the pool cooling off as it was still rather hot outside. Heading outside to join everyone else, I spent a little time picking at the plate of snacks, as I was left feeling rather hungry after my exertions. Nearly everyone else was in the pool cooling off, Miss Wilson immediately cuddling me again once I was enjoying the cool water. Isabella joined the hug, admitting it was a turn on watching us together, but she still worried about me at heart. I assured her that, while we pushed the envelope and did a couple of things we'd not done before, Miss Wilson knew my tolerances and never made me do anything that I didn't want to do. That was how much I trusted her.

I was left alone but that didn't mean the show ended. I knew plenty of my girlfriends enjoyed the company of each other, so when some ended up sitting on the edge of the pool, having their girlcocks sucked, I ended up sitting on the ledge with Mum and Jade, just taking in the show. I wouldn't have minded if some of my girls wanted to disappear to fuck each other, but from what I'd been told more than once, fooling around and blowjobs were agreed, but they didn't want to fuck anyone except me. I was under the impression that would change in the long run, but I wasn't going to make a big deal about it. We were all adults, and it could be discussed when it did eventually happen.

Leaning towards Mum, I whispered, "So Sandra and Caroline are friendly?"

"Christmas night threesome is on the cards."

"One in your pussy, one in your arse?"

"Definitely."

I paused before stating, "Mum, I'd love to lick your pussy."

She glanced at me and smiled. "I know, sweetie. Bailey was incredibly complimentary about your talents with your tongue. Made me wet when she was describing it. But we also know how much you love sucking girlcock."

"Me too," Jade said, snuggling into me, "Do you have energy to make love tonight?"

"It's why I'm not doing anything now, big sister. Because I want to make sure tonight is as good as you hope it is. As I said, tonight is the last Christmas present I have to give."

That earned me a tight hug.

As the sun started to set, some of our visitors did start to head home. Most of my girlfriends left, as did Jade's friends, and Naomi and her friends. I noticed Isabella didn't depart, having spent most of the day hanging around those of a similar age in the household. I finally just grew some balls and bluntly asked if she was going to be in the same room as my mother. She smiled and nodded.

"Looks like Mum is in for one hell of a night," I whispered to Jade, much to her amusement.

To my surprise, Vanessa left with Bailey, as she wanted to spend another night at her other home, no surprise some of my girlfriends would be joining them. They knew I'd be spending my night with Jade, and I guess they didn't want to distract me too much. Mum and the company she would be keeping that evening eventually headed inside, leaving Jade and I alone in the pool in the near darkness, only the porch light providing any sort of illumination.

Jade eventually moved to straddle my lap. "Want to give my boobies some attention?" she asked quietly. The usage of the word 'boobies' had me chuckling. But I did as she asked, taking a breast in each hand, gently squeezing them as I took one of her hard nipples in my mouth, enjoying the soft moan that escaped her, plus the fact her girlcock was pressing into me at same time.

"Your breasts are perfect like the rest of you," I whispered before nibbling at one of her nipples.

"Don't… You'll make me cry… I'll do that later when you're inside me. And I'm definitely going to cry when I feel my little brother finally cum inside me for the first time."

Just breast play seemed to turn her one, and that's when she surprised me further, lifting herself up her onto her knees, taking my hand, and placing my fingers at her pussy. As soon as I touched her, she shuddered, asking me to focus on her nipples while just gently fondling her. Having pleasured Bailey earlier, I had a better idea of what to do, Jade lowering herself down enough that it wasn't too awkward.

Sliding a couple of fingers inside her had her eyes widen in surprise. "Oh my god," she murmured.

Within a couple of minutes, she enjoyed her first orgasm as a futanari without any focus on her girlcock. I stopped as she rested her head on my shoulder, holding me tightly. She wasn't crying, but I felt her body shake every few seconds. "Wow," I stated, "Wasn't expecting that."

"Neither was I!" she laughed, "I've always known my pussy was sensitive, but then with your mouth at my nipples, holy moly, Benji, it was something else." She laughed again, adding, "My girlcock feels even harder than normal. I might need a blowjob before you eat my pussy properly."

Getting out of the pool, we walked hand in hand into the house, making sure it was locked up, lights were turned off, before we wandered upstairs. Hearing plenty of noise from the master bedroom, the door slightly ajar, we pushed it open to see Mum being plugged entire, Caroline in her mouth, Miss Wilson in her pussy, Isabella in her arse. They all glanced our way and smiled.

"Okay, totally fucking hot," I said, "Any chance of a video?"

Caroline smiled at me, pointing at a nearby phone. "Already recording, sweetheart. We knew you'd want to watch us."

"Later. I'm getting his cock in my pussy soon," Jade stated.

Mum smiled, Caroline withdrawing her cock. "About time, sweetie. You'll love it. Every time he's in my pussy, I fall in love with him a little bit more."

"Talk like that is bound to make me jealous, my love," Caroline teased.

"You're my wife, lover. And I sleep next to you every night, so you know how much I love you. But he's my son and he's always own a piece of my heart."

"Hmmm. Good point, but just in case, take me back in your mouth and swallow what I have to give you. Benji, Jade, you have a wonderful night. Make your big sister cum but make sure you show her just how much you love her."

Pulling the door mostly shut, Jade and I walked into her bedroom, not bothering to shut the door completely as no-one else was in the house except those four, and I was left thinking the others wouldn't come investigating any noises. As we were already naked, we cuddled and kissed, feeling her erect girlcock pressing into me. Falling to my knees, I figured I'd make her cum that way then we'd focus on her pussy. She seemed to understand what I was doing, sitting on the edge of the bed, moving across to sit between her legs.

"Make me cum quickly, handsome. I want your focus on my pussy tonight."

"Are you sure, Jade? We don't have to rush into anything tonight."

She lifted me up to kiss her, and I knew she was putting all her feelings into the gesture. "I want my little brother inside me tonight," she whispered, "And this won't be the only time. When you're ready, I'm having our child."

I couldn't help smile. "We'll have to talk to Isabella about what I was told. But I still don't know much myself apart from one or two things. I have a feeling there is a tonne of things that I need to learn."

"I know there are things I can't be told yet, but I love and trust you most of all, Benji. I know it's perfectly safe for us to have a child, and there's no-one on this planet I'd have a child with. We were meant to be together, Benji. I now wear your ring, and in my heart, I'm your first futawife. I am yours forever."

"And you're mine, Jade. Heart and soul, we'll always be together."

"Now, time to make your sister-futawife cum in more way than one, husband."

I kissed her hard for that, and I think both of us whimpered as neither of us wanted to break away first. Once I started to slowly stroke her girlcock, she broke away first as she couldn't help giggle. Calling me a cheat, I smiled in agreement as I kissed back down her body. Swallowing her girlcock, I knew she wanted to cum quickly, so I didn't tease her at all, just focused on taking another sweet load in my mouth.

She was soon humping my face at the same time. "Love it when your sole focus is making me cum," she moaned.

When she erupted in my mouth within five minutes, she actually sighed with relief. Swallowing down her load, I sat back and waited for her to go soft. As soon as she was, Jade laid back as I joined her. "No teasing," she whispered, "I really want to feel your tongue on my pussy. I want to know how I taste."

"If you're anything like Bailey…"

"You'll have to compare me to Mum when you finally go down on her. I bet she's going to love it when her little boy licks her pussy for the first time."

"Hmmm. That might prove interesting."

Kissing up and down her body again, she relaxed even more as I finally made my way to her pussy. She was dripping wet from her excitement, and almost levitated off the bed when my tongue touched her for the first time. Releasing the strangest moan that I'd ever heard escape her, I wrapped a hand around each thigh and just lapped at her pussy. Again, I didn't really have much idea what I was doing compared to pleasuring her girlcock, but from the reactions of her body and the noises she was making, she was enjoying herself.

"No idea it felt like this," she murmured.

"I love your taste, Jade."

"As good as my cum?" she asked, giggling to herself before moaning again.

"Different, but just as nice. And your scent is fantastic."

When I brought her to orgasm, I gave myself a little fist-pump, while Jade found herself getting a little emotional again. Understandable considering everything. I kept on eating her out and was rewarded with a rather surprising and quick second orgasm, and when I slid a couple of fingers inside her, I watched her head lift up, eyes wild with lust, as she ordered me to keep eating her pussy.

Wasn't going to deny my sister that, spreading her legs even further, but I upped the pleasure, taking my fingers from her pussy, starting to stroke her hard girlcock again. I think it was sensory overload for my big sister as she was soon moaning loudly.

Then she enjoyed yet another orgasm, and it was such a good one, she actually passed out for a few seconds. I recognised that immediately so stopped what I was doing, lifting myself up to lie next to her, waiting until her eyelids fluttered open. When they did, her face lit up with the most glorious smile, leaning across to give me a soft kiss.

"My little brother knows how to eat pussy," she said softly, "Give me a few minutes, then I want to feel you inside me. It'll be good practice for when you knock me up in a few months."

My sister still wanted to be in control, at least a little bit, rolling me onto my back as she straddled me, feeling her hot pussy rubbing against my cock. I knew I was going to cum quickly, and I did warn her that was going to happen. Smiling at me, she leaned down to kiss me, assuring me I was going to fill her pussy with cum all night, so I could cum as quickly as I needed.

Lifting herself up, I watched as my cock slowly disappeared inside, the walls of her pussy clinging to my cock as I felt inch after inch of my cock slide inside my sister. Her face was a picture, eyes almost rolling back in her head, before I was finally buried, Jade leaning forward again to kiss me, before she started to slowly ride me.

Running my hands up and down her back, we continued making out, both of us moaning softly, doing everything I could to avoid having an orgasm too early. If I lasted five minutes inside her, I'd be happy. Lifting herself up slightly, I latched onto one of her breasts, sucking and licking one of her hard nipples. That earned plenty of moans from my sister, moving across to her other breast.

"Oh Benji," she whispered, "This is better than I ever imagined."

"I'm going to put a baby in my sister soon enough," I whispered back, "A child of pure blood that is going to great things, Jade. And as proud parents, we will watch her rise to become of the most important figures in the future."

"Is that what you were told?"

"Part. It is what I believe. Our children, as there will be more than one, will all be wonderful people. If we're lucky, they'll all be gorgeous futanari like their mother, who I know will love them as much as she loves her brother."

"Cum in me, little brother," she whimpered, "Fill your sister with all your cum."

I finished inside her, as the idea of my sister being pregnant with our child was such a turn on, I simply couldn't stop myself exploding any longer. Feeling me cum inside her made her cry again, relaxing to rest her head next to mine, feeling her thick girlcock pressing between our bodies. I was feeling slightly frazzled as it was quite the orgasm, her soft lips eventually pressing against my cheek.

"Going to need a shower with all this cum everywhere," she joked lightly.

"Want to fuck me in the shower?"

"Does my little brother need some of his big sister's girlcock?"

"I just loved what we did, Jade, but you know what I do prefer. But I'm never going to say no to what we just did too."

"Benji, you know how much I love fucking you. Trust me, I'm always going to want it."

After she fucked me nice and hard in the shower, and not wanting more cum leaking on her sheets, she came inside me then cleaned me out, we dried off and walked naked back through the house to grab a drink. Mum, Caroline, Isabella and Sandra were still busy fucking each other silly, Jade and I opening their bedroom door, chuckling away as they were quite obviously having a lot of fun.

Returning to our bedroom, I cuddled back against my sister, feeling her girlcock pressing into me as always. "Quite the day," I murmured as she hugged me tightly.

"Any plans for NYE?"

"Well, I haven't really discussed it with anyone, to be honest. You?"

"We're thinking of going into town to party. Good chance we'll end up in a futanari club."

"Invite for me and my girlfriends too?"

"I'm hoping you'll all come with me, Benji. I want to ring in the new year by ensuring you're full of futanari girlcock and cum."

"Ah, so one of those sort of clubs?"

Jade giggled, giving me a gentle squeeze. "How does that sound?" she asked softly.

"I'm in."

"And we'll all be in you!"

Bursting into laughter, I shuffled back against her. "That was an awful joke, Jade. But it does sound like a good night will be had."

Feeling her kiss me again, I'm fairly sure she fell asleep before me, hearing her whisper how much she loved me, like she did every night. I'm fairly sure Jade knew how much I loved her. I'd given her a ring to signify how much I did, but I wasn't sure even that was enough. Then again, I had immense amount of love for so many futanari. But my sister would always own a piece of my heart, no matter what happened.

Fairly sure I did finally drift off with a smile on my face.